3.yf. 
 
 (//lia^t 
 
 L 
 
 /t^*^ 
 
 TIJEOLCGICAL SEMINARY. 
 
 Princeton, Ik. J. 
 
 BV 3290 .F8 W3 1859b 1 
 Walsh, John Johnston, 1820- 
 
 1884. 
 A memorial of the Futtehgur 
 
 mission and her martvred 
 
? 
 
 ^ 
 
A MEMORIAL 
 
 FUTTEHGUKH MISSION 
 
 ^HartgrtiJ Missionaries: 
 
 WITH SOME REMARKS 
 
 ON THE MUTINY IN INDIA. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 Key. J. JOHNSTON %ALSH, 
 
 sole surviving member of the futtehgukh mission of the board 
 of foreign missions of the presbyterian church. 
 
 Psalm LXXIX : 1-3. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 JOSEPH M. WILSON, 
 
 No. Ill SOUTH TENTH ST., BELOW CHESTNUT ST. 
 
 LONDON: 
 JAMES NISBET AND CO., No. 21 berner's street. 
 
 1859. 
 
Entered at Stationers' Hall, England. 
 
 Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1858, by 
 
 JOSEPH M. WILSON, 
 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern District of 
 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 STEREOTYPED BY JeSPER IIARDING & SON, 
 INQUIRER BUILDING, SOUTH THIRD STREET, PEILA, 
 
 VV^i. S. Young, Printer. 
 
f rifEii^. 
 
 The Author is not willing to send forth this volume 
 without stating that it is not one of his own seek- 
 ing, or in consequence of any peculiar fitness for 
 its preparation, unless it be that he was an actor in 
 the scenes which he has portrayed, and a fellow- 
 labourer with those whose memorials he has sketched. 
 He was urged to it by those, on whose judgment he 
 could rely, and whose solicitations he did not feel 
 at liberty, to disregard. His interest in the com- 
 panions whose memoirs he has prepared, and his 
 long and intimate association with them, has been a 
 principal cause, why he, and not another, should 
 prepare the memorial of the Mission and the Mar- 
 tyred Missionaries. He has been associated with 
 every member of the Futtehgurh Mission Station, 
 and is therefore perfectly familiar with its history, 
 and all the plans pursued for the successful propa- 
 gation of the gospel. 
 
 (15) 
 
16 PREFACE. 
 
 The Author has not pretended to give a history, 
 however, of the Mission, but simply a memorial; 
 with the design of connecting the Mission with some 
 of the interest consequent on the bloody death of 
 so many of its missionaries. With reference to the 
 title of the volume, it should be remembered that 
 VFuttehgurh is not a distinct mission, but a station 
 *) of the Furrukhabad Mission, including Agra, Myn- 
 ( poorie, Futtehgurh, Futtehpore, Banda, and Alla- 
 habad. To avoid repetition, it was thought best to 
 call our station " the Futtehgurh Mission," instead 
 of "the Futtehgurh Mission Station." 
 
 It has been a sad and mournful task, as also a 
 most difficult one, to sketch the memoirs of our de- 
 parted and beloved friends, as each biography has 
 brought up in its most vivid colours the past. The 
 old heathen maxim, "«?7 nisi honum, de mortuis" is 
 one which has much of nature and humanity in it, 
 and yet, with reference to Christian biograph}^, it is 
 frequently difficult to decide just how far it is right 
 and proper. We have ourselves often felt, and 
 still more frequently have we heard it remarked, 
 that the biographies of good men were so over- 
 wrought, as to lose much of their efficacy for good. 
 That our dear brethren and sisters, whose memoirs 
 are recorded in this volume, were not without de- 
 
PREFACE. 17 
 
 fects, we would not wish our readers to think. But 
 whilst we have not thought it proper to allude to 
 these slight defects, we can, on the other hand, as 
 honestly say, that we have not indulged in any 
 false eulogy or panegyric. We have not entered 
 into any delineation of their personal appearance, as 
 our readers will be able to form a better judgment 
 from the engravings, than from any description that 
 could be given. We have great pleasure in testify 
 ing to the remarkable accuracy of all the portraits, 
 engraved by Mr. A. H. Ritchie, who, we are happy 
 to add, has kindly aided our desire to present them 
 to the public, in a way that will prove satisfactory 
 to all our friends. 
 
 Not only has there been a strong desire expressed 
 by many, of having some commemoration of the 
 lives and deaths of those who fell victims to the 
 ruthless spirit of the mutiny, and surrendered their 
 lives for the testimony of Jesus, but this desire has 
 been so expressed, as to assume the magnitude of a 
 demand for a memorial of some kind. And the Au- 
 thor has felt that it was required and needed by the 
 Church, to a right improvement of the painful dis- 
 pensation of providence, which God, in love as well 
 as in anger, saw fit to inflict. 
 
 Before this volume will be in the hands of the 
 
 3 
 
18 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 public, the Author will have left his native land, 
 most probably never to return again. Leaving 
 six of his children behind, he returns to India alone, 
 to resume his place and labours is the Mission, with 
 feelings which the reader can better imagine than 
 he feels warranted to describe. Committing his six 
 little ones to the care and prayers of the church, 
 for whose good he has consecrated his life and his 
 all, he bids an affectionate adieu to his friends and 
 readers. J. J. W. 
 
 Newburgh, N. Y., Sept., 1858. 
 
A il 1 x1 \J jtue A \JjJi \ 
 
 THEOLOGIGiiL 
 
 ^mmS-. '^ 
 
 CHAPTER I. Pagb 
 
 Futtebgurh described — cantonment — city — villages — population 
 
 and sects — Hindus, Mabammadans, and Sadhs. . . 25 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Commencement of Mission — Providential guidance — its founders — 
 Colonel Wheeler — Orphan Asylum and famine — Christian vil- 
 lage, the people, their character and employments. . . 37 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Formation of Church, its state and increase — Congregation, its 
 character and features — Preaching, its simplicity and force — 
 Bazar and village preaching — Itinerations — Translations and 
 Oriental character of the Bible 53 
 
 CHAPTER TV. 
 
 Education — Schools, different kinds — English, Yernacular, and 
 Church schools — the Mahd Rajah's schools — their value and 
 importance - ... 71 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 DiCBculties from Hinduism and Caste — Converts, their character, 
 influence, and prospects — Widow and Orphan Fund — the 
 Khair Khwah i Hind, or native newspaper — Ishwuree Dass, 
 as a Teacher and Author — John F. Houston and Robert J. 
 
 Breckiuridge, native Catcchists 88 
 
 (19) 
 
20 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Page 
 
 The early life of His Higlmess, the Maliii Rajah Duleep Singh— 
 his conversion and baptism — his character and influence — 
 contrast with the Nawab Rdis of Fiirrukhabad — the differ- 
 ence between Christianity and Islamism. . . . 107 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 
 The Mntmy — some of its main causes — its character and effects 
 at Futtehgurh — destruction of property and loss of lives. . 121 
 
 CHAPTER YHI. 
 Memoir of the Rev. John Edgar Freeman 147 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Memoir of Mrs. Elizabeth Freeman .167 
 
 CHAPTER X, 
 
 Memoir of the Rev. David Elliott Campbell. . . . 191 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 Memoir of Mrs. Maria Irvine Campbell 215 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Memoirs of the Rev. Albert Osborne Johnson, and 
 
 Mrs. Amanda Joanna Johnson 241 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Memoirs of the Rev. Robert McMullin, and 
 
 Mrs. Sarah Colt McMullin 269 
 
CONTENTS. 21 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Page 
 
 The sail down the Gauges — Eiiwalganj— Singarampore — Kdsam- 
 pore — Bithour — Ndnd, Sdhib — the last scene on the Cawn- 
 pore parade-ground 293 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The Mutiny continued — prophetic downfall of Islamism— effects 
 of the Mutiny on the government, people, and native church — 
 its results at home 309 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Concluding reflections — need of labourers — what kind — the quali- 
 fications necessary — Missionary character in India. . .328 
 
|lliEBtiriitifiM> 
 
 •+it4- 
 
 POKTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR. . . • FRONTISPIECE. 
 
 PAGB 
 
 The Presbyterian Church of Futtehgurh. ... 53 
 
 Portrait of MAHA RAJAH DULEEP SINGH. . . 107 
 
 " Rev. JOHN EDGAR FREEMAN". . . 147 
 
 " " Mrs. ELIZABETH FREEMAN. . . .167 
 
 " Rev. DAYID ELLIOTT CAMPBELL. . 191 
 
 " Mrs. MARIA IRVINE CAMPBELL. . . 215 
 
 Map of Route to India, drawn by Mrs. CAMPBELL. . 223 
 
 Portrait of Rev. ALBERT OSBORNE JOHNSON. . . 241 
 
 « " Mrs. AMANDA JOANNA JOHNSON. . 243 
 
 " " Rev. ROBERT McMULLIN. ... 269 
 
 " Mrs. SARAH COLT McMULLIN. . . 283 
 
 The Boat, as it Sailed down the Ganges. ... 293 
 
 The IMap of India, showing the Mission Stations. . * 339 
 
 (23) 
 
A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 rUTTEHGUEH MISSION, 
 
 AND HER 
 
 MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Futtehgurh described— cantonment— city— villages— population and 
 sects — Hindus — Maliammadans and Sadbs, 
 
 Futtehgurh, since the fearful scenes of the late ^^^ 
 mutiny, has become a name of famihar sound through- ' 
 out the world. Before this lamentable revolt, it 
 was known to all, who took an interest in the opera- - 
 tions of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Mis- 
 sions, as one of the most favoured and interesting 
 of all our Mission stations in the North-west Pro- 
 vinces of India. ^ 
 
 It is situated on the west side of the river Ganges, / 
 and is about seven hundred miles from Calcutta. It J 
 is the capital of a large district, known as the Zillah 
 of Furrukhabad, and the seat of the European Courts 
 for the district. It is bounded by the Bohilkund 
 on the north, Oudh on the east, Bundlekund on the 
 4 (25) 
 
26 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 south, and Agra on the west. The banks of the 
 Ganges on the Futtehgurh side are high, and the 
 river scener}^, especially during the rainy season, 
 when the water rises to its greatest height, is quite 
 picturesque. Though there is not much variety in 
 the scenery of the plains in India, as the same 
 features, more or less, characterize the d liferent 
 stations, yet Futtehgurh will not suffer in com- 
 parison Avith the most favoured ; and, owing to its 
 remarkably healthy climate and the variety of its 
 productions, it has been regarded with especial fa- 
 vour by the European portion of the community. 
 
 The name of Futtehgurh is confined to the mili- 
 tary Cantonment, which extends some two miles 
 ■^. along the bank of the river. The bungalows, or 
 ( residences of the Europeans, are scattered and sur- 
 rounded with grounds, laid out with taste, and em- 
 bellished with pretty hedges and flowers of both 
 hemispheres. There are only two styles of build- 
 ing, which give the houses very much the same ex- 
 ternal appearance, the only points of difference being 
 the size and colour. The thatched houses, or bunga- 
 lows, are not prepossessing in their appearance, but 
 are much better adapted to the climate than the 
 Kothis or pukka buildings, which are built of brick 
 and covered with plaster. These Kothis are all flat- 
 roofed and much hotter than the bungalows, as the}' 
 absorb and retain the heat ; though, to remedy this 
 defect, it is not unusual to cover the roof with straw, 
 in which are placed as many earthen vessels filled 
 with water as the roof will hold. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 27 
 
 The public buildings are those everywhere seen 
 in the civil and military stations throughout the in- 
 terior of India. They are not numerous or elegant, 
 but built in a very substantial style, and adapted to 
 the purpose for which they were designed. The 
 Kuchchery or Court House, being the most important, 
 is usually situated in a central and commanding posi- 
 tion. The Gun Carriage Agency, as also the Clothing 
 Department for the whole of the North-west Pro- 
 vinces and the Punjab were established at Futteh- 
 gurh, and efficiently carried on. The first of these 
 occupied part of the Fort, and connected with it are 
 a large steam-engine and work shops. Both of 
 these establishments were on an extensive scale, and 
 gave employment to some fifteen hundred men. 
 The Fort, which is of mud, was to the extreme 
 north of the Cantonment, in the direction of the 
 city of Furrukhabad, and not capable of affording 
 much resistance, unless under the magic hand of a 
 Ilavelock. The roads throughout the station are of 
 the most excellent material, and kept in the most 
 beautiful state of repair. Farther up the river, and 
 not very far from the Cantonment, is the large and 
 famous city of Furrukhabad, with a population of 
 from eighty to one hundred thousand souls. At the 
 entrance of the city there is a very striking object 
 in the shape of an idol temple, of great external 
 attractions. The city contains a large number of 
 temples, but none that can compare with this. It 
 is the most extensive and elaborate of all the tem- 
 ples, and was built with the profits of the distillery 
 
28 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 opposite the temple, both of which are owned by 
 the same person. 
 
 It is one of the finest and best laid out cities in 
 the North-west Provinces, and is noted for its brass 
 and copper works, as also for being the entrepot of 
 Calcutta goods which are distributed from this place 
 to all the large cities, such as Agra, Delhi, Meerut, 
 Bareilly, and Lahore. As a business place, it takes 
 a very high rank, and its banking transactions are 
 very extensive. The main street of the city is very 
 wide, and about three miles in length. In some 
 parts of it there are trees of great age and magnifi- 
 cent growth, which, by overshadowing the street 
 and houses, afford a most pleasant and agreeable 
 shelter from the excessive heat of the summer. 
 During the greater part of the day, and especially 
 towards evening, it is thronged with human beings 
 of such a description as an eastern city only can 
 command, and dressed in the gayest colours. The 
 throng is so great that a person driving through in 
 a carriage is compelled to send a man on to open a 
 passage, and even with this it is oftentimes very 
 difficult, as it is very tedious, to effect his object. 
 On the main street there are a number of gateways 
 which divide the city into sections, and, though 
 these are now unused, it must be remembered that 
 under preceding native governments they were found 
 of great advantage as a means of securit}^ from night 
 attack. It was formerly, like most of the cities of 
 India, a walled city ; but during the British reign in 
 India, the feeling of security has been such that no 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 29 
 
 attention has been paid to these walls, which have 
 almost gradually disappeared. 
 
 The race of robbers and freebooters, wdiich over- 
 ran the country under the old native dynasties, both 
 Hindu and Mahammedan, has become almost extinct. 
 Until within a comparatively recent period, there 
 existed a peculiar race of this description, who not 
 only robbed but destroyed all traces of their rob- 
 bery by strangulation and burial of their victims. 
 They were called Thugs, and travelled everywhere 
 in disguise. The government used very energetic 
 measures to ferret out and exterminate them and 
 wap finally successful. And however strange it 
 may seem, it is nevertheless true that these Thugs 
 were actuated by a kind of religious frenzy in their 
 cruel acts, and always commenced and finished their 
 fiendish work with worship to one of the many hea- 
 then idols. To make the work of extirpation as 
 complete as possible, government collected these 
 Thugs and all their children together, and opened 
 for their especial benefit and reformation a school 
 of Industry ; and they had become so efficient in 
 their work as to attract attention at the Great Exhi- 
 bition, held in London in 1851. 
 
 The city contains a large number of immense 
 storehouses, filled with English and American goods 
 of almost every description. The owners of these 
 large establishments are natives, many of whom 
 are wholesale merchants, who are constantly receiv- 
 ing and despatching boxes and bales of goods with- 
 out even opening or looking at them. From this, it 
 
30 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 will be inferred that the city has a great deal of 
 wealth, which is true to an extent not commonly 
 understood or believed. The number of rich men 
 who are engaged in business in the city is probably 
 as great in proportion to the number of the popula- 
 tion, as the same class in most of the cities of the 
 Old and New World; though there is not the same 
 display of wealth, owing chiefly to the influence of 
 caste and the difference of habits. The number of 
 large and splendid private mansions is very small, 
 as the strong religious element pervading the cha- 
 racter of the natives leads them to expend their 
 money on temples, ghats, and wells, as works of reli- 
 gious merit. The science of architecture is still in 
 its infancy in India, and society will have to undergo 
 great changes before a building mania characterizes 
 the people. Nearly every house is built after the 
 same model, and this model, so far as health and 
 comfort are concerned, is perhaps the worst that 
 could be devised, as no provision is made either for 
 light or ventilation. The entrance opens usually 
 into a large four-sided court, around which are the 
 different rooms, with their little open verandahs, in 
 which they cook and sleep, the greater part of the 
 year; for they live mostly outside and make very 
 little use of their houses, unless it be in the very 
 coldest weather. As to furniture, it is so simple 
 that it scarcely deserves the name. Their plates 
 are either plantain leaves, or brass and copper, the 
 brass being used by the Hindus, and the copper by 
 the Mahammadans. Their meals are always eaten 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 31 
 
 on the ground, on which sometimes, though not very 
 frequently, a cloth is spread. They eat with their 
 hands, and are inclined to think that knives and 
 spoons spoil the flavour of the dishes. They 
 scarcely ever allow a cup or vessel of any kind to 
 touch their lips ; and when the Portuguese first landed 
 in India, they were told it was the etiquette to 
 drink out of the hand and not from a cup, and once, 
 whilst on a visit to one of the native Princes, they 
 were served with melons and w^ater in a golden cup. 
 In trying to drink in the manner of the natives, by 
 pouring the water from the cup into their mouths, 
 they either choked themselves, or wet their clothes 
 in such a manner as to convulse the whole court 
 with laughter. The consequence was that they 
 were so mortified as never to repeat the experiment. 
 Our mission premises, on account of the Asylum 
 for Orphans, established at the commencement of 
 our missionary operations, were divided : part being 
 near the city, for the purpose of acting on its large 
 population ; and part near the Cantonment and sur- 
 rounding villages, to secure the orphans from the 
 evil influences of a large city. The premises for 
 the Orphan establishment were called Rukha, and 
 those near the city Burpore. Each of these pre- 
 mises contained two bungalows, for the four mission 
 families composing the Futtehgurh mission. The 
 Rukha premises were on a grant of land, given to 
 the mission by government for an indefinite number 
 of years, or so long as it might be required by us 
 for the use of the Orphan Asylum. This land was 
 
32 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 formerly the Artillery parade ground, an immense 
 plain, comprising sixty acres, unfenced and unculti- 
 vated for many years. It was used for parade pur- 
 poses, when Futtehgurh was occupied by the Eng- 
 lish, and at that time being a frontier station, a large 
 artillery force was deemed necessary for its defence ; 
 but as other stations were annexed, it lost its im- 
 portance as a frontier station, and this land was 
 made over, on application, to the mission, at a mere 
 nominal rent of fifty cents per acre. It was taken 
 by us, enclosed and cultivated, and up to the time 
 of the mutiny was the prettiest, as it was regarded 
 the healthiest, part of Futtehgurh. It is literally 
 true that this solitary place was made glad, and this 
 desert blossomed as the rose; for on this ground 
 were not only the mission bungalows, but also a 
 Church, School-house, Industrial establishment, and a 
 large Christian village containing some two hundred 
 souls or more: all of which were exerting strong 
 and most favourable influences on the surrounding 
 masses of the heathen population. And it is an in- 
 teresting fact that on the return of the troops after 
 the mutiny, Sir Colin Campbell made this spot his 
 headquarters, though midst the desolations of ruins, 
 effected by the mutineers and those of the baser sort 
 who acted with them. 
 
 The villages near us are not only large but numer- 
 ous, and afforded most excellent preaching places for 
 ourselves and native assistants, some of whom almost 
 daily visited one or more in regular rotation. In 
 nearly all these villages we established vernacular 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 33 
 
 schools, and by this means interested the people in 
 us and our operations. In this we had also the kind 
 co-operation of our good friend, the Maha Rajah Du- 
 leep Singh, who evidenced his appreciation of Chris- 
 tian character in the support of some ten of these 
 village schools. And such was the confidence 
 wrought by these schools in us, that many of these 
 unsophisticated people came to us for counsel and 
 medicines. The inhabitants of these villages are 
 usually Hindus, and are a much simpler class than 
 the residents of the cities. Their occupation is 
 mostly farming, and being so much less given to 
 sophistry, they are more willing to listen to the truth, 
 when presented in a simple and forcible way, than 
 those, who by being in cities, become so much ab- 
 sorbed in the cares and anxieties of making money. 
 The city of Furrukhabad contains three distinct 
 classes of people — Hindus, Mussalmans, and Sadhs. 
 Of these classes the first may be considered the 
 best, and the other two in the descending scale as 
 mentioned. As a race, the Hindus are mild, cour- 
 teous, and intelligent, and not the unfeeling and 
 savage people many suppose them to be from the 
 developments made of their character during the 
 late mutiny. That there are individual exceptions 
 to this general rule will, of course, be admitted. 
 Being heathen, they have many of the vices pecu- 
 liar to all heathen races. For example, they are 
 very superstitious and credulous, and consequently 
 addicted to vice in every form, but withal mild and 
 tolerant. Revenge is a strong and marked trait of 
 
34 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Hindu character, having a full development in the 
 people of Benf^al, and becoming less as we go north. 
 The Mussalmans of India are the same every- 
 where, and characterized b}^ those traits which are 
 almost the opposites of the Hindus. They are 
 proud, insolent, and sensual. Being the last native 
 reigning authority, they feel very keenly the loss 
 of power, and have never manifested submission to 
 their position. During the Seikh rebellion in 1845- 
 '46, whilst the author was stationed at Mynpoorie, 
 it was a notorious fact that the Mussalmans met 
 every day to pray for the defeat of the English and 
 the entire overthrow of the British power ; and that, 
 too, when the prominent leaders were occupying im- 
 portant positions as Assistant Magistrates and Po- 
 lice Officers. Their former position and their know- 
 ledge of Arabic and Persian, the learned languages 
 of the Mahammadans, have induced in them an 
 overweening conceit of their attainments and power, 
 and a most supercilious contempt for their Hindu 
 neighbours. These, with their admitted superior 
 religious knowledge, make them both arrogant and 
 insolent. They evince a perfect detestation of 
 idolatry, and ridicule it in every conceivable manner. 
 Boastful of their religious superiority, and especially 
 of their correct knowledge of the attributes of God, 
 as taught in their Koran, (and copied from our Bible,) 
 they hate Christians for their views of the Trinity 
 and the doctrine of the Atonement, quite as much 
 as they despise and detest the Hindus for their 
 idolatry. This is intensified by the fact that Chris- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 35 
 
 tians are more than able to meet them in argument, 
 and exert their greater knowledge and power for 
 the overthrow of Islamism. The very essence of 
 their religion is hate and malignity, and where they 
 enjoy the power, as up to a recent period they did 
 in Turkey and still do in Persia, they exercise their 
 avowed right of destroying every opposing system 
 and doctrine. There is and can be no toleration 
 where there is Mahammadanism; for the Koran 
 teaches that every infidel should suffer death, and 
 ever}^ one is an intidel who is not ex animo a believer 
 in Mahammad and his teachings. This is the dis- 
 tinguishing element of Islamism, and has always 
 been its development in Turkey and Persia, and 
 would be now in India were it not restrained by a 
 strong Christian power. That this has been one 
 of the causes, and a chief one too, of the mutiny 
 must be apparent to any one conversant with India 
 and the character and restlessness of its Maham- 
 madan population for the past few years. 
 
 Differing from both Hindus and Mussalraans, 
 there is another class of religionists at Futtehgurh, 
 who are called Sadhs. They are very peculiar as a 
 class, and very strict and rigid in their observance 
 of little things : such as tying up their mouths to 
 prevent the inhaling of insects, in straining the 
 water they drink through many fine cloths for the 
 same purpose, and in rejecting all the usual forms 
 of salutation. They reject all external rites, and 
 assert that they believe only in God, but in reality 
 are Atheists. They have no book like our Bible or 
 
36 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 the Koran of the Maharamadans and Shastras of the 
 Hindus ; nor have they any particular place of wor- 
 ship as the temple and mosque. This sect is not 
 very large, though they have considerable wealth. 
 Their meetings being secret, but little is known of 
 them, and that little does not warrant much hope 
 of winning them to a better belief. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 37 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Commenceraenl of the Mission— Providential guidance— its founders- 
 Col. Wheeler — Orphan Asylum and famine- Christian village : the 
 people, their character and employments. 
 
 The selection of a mission station is always a 
 matter of importance, and not unfrequently a sub- 
 ject of great and anxious consideration. This is 
 necessary for the efficient working of our missions, 
 and the removal of all doubts and subsequent disaf- 
 fection. In this respect Futtehgurh was happily 
 chosen, and without a single exception all the 
 brethren have felt and expressed a high degree of 
 satisfaction in the place, and with the facilities 
 afforded for the execution of their work. Nor has 
 this feeling been confined to the missionaries of 
 Futtehgurh, but those of other stations have re- 
 garded it with equally high favour. Its attractive 
 features impressed our first missionaries, whilst sim- 
 ply passing through it as travellers, and without 
 much, if any, intimate acquaintance. Both the 
 Rev. J. C. Lowrie and the Rev. James Wilson 
 called the attention of our Mission Board to the 
 desirableness of its early occupancy as a field of 
 labour. 
 
 But however important and desirable, it is not 
 probable that it would have been occupied to this 
 
Db A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 day, had it not been for the especial orderings of 
 Providence. God himself, by one of those solemn 
 and painful providences, which he frequently uses 
 as an instrument of good, was preparing the way 
 for its occupancy. In the year 1837-38, the North- 
 west Provinces of India were visited by a famine 
 of fearful extent, and which for its virulence and 
 long continuance is still known as the famine year; 
 though famine seasons are not unusual in India, as 
 from the records kept by government, it has been 
 ascertained that in former times one occurred, on the 
 average, almost every seventeenth j^ear. 
 
 It is ahnost impossible to form a conception of the 
 fearful sufferings of the poor people during the 
 famine year preceding the establishment of our 
 mission at Futtehgurh. The scenes were so terri- 
 ble and revolting, that those who witnessed them 
 declare, that even to the present day, they cannot 
 pass over the public road without shuddering at the 
 remembrance of what they then saw. For miles the 
 road on both sides was lined by famishing people, 
 who had crawled from their homes to beg of the 
 passing traveller a mouthful of bread. Their ema- 
 ciated forms and death-struck appearance presented 
 a tale of suffering which rendered language and 
 supplication unnecessary. The dead and dying 
 were together, whilst the living, surrounded by 
 these and fearing the future, were clamorous for 
 assistance. The whole of the large Furrukhabad 
 District suffered, and whole villages were comiDletely 
 deserted and depopulated. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 39 
 
 The Rev. Gopee Nauth Nundy, who has borne 
 such noble testimony to the truth as it is in Jesus 
 during the mutiny, has been in the service of the 
 mission from its commencement. During this famine 
 he visited the vihages and roads for the purpose of 
 relieving the sufferings of the people, and collecting 
 the children either abandoned by their parents or 
 left orphans. He witnessed such scenes as, under 
 other circumstances, seem almost incredible. Mo- 
 thers would come to him with their little ones and 
 offer them with tears, in lieu of a handful of flour, 
 eating which they would die happy in the know- 
 ledge that their children w^ould be cared for. The 
 author remembers hearing him say that, when he 
 had gathered together a number of these starved 
 children, he was really afraid ; for they were like 
 famished wolves, never satisfied and constantly 
 demanding food, which he dared not give in great 
 quantities lest it should cause death. During such 
 a time as this, as might be expected, both the go- 
 vernment and private individuals exerted themselves 
 to relieve the wants and sufferings of the poor peo- 
 ple, by feeding some and employing others on public 
 works. At almost all the large stations there are 
 Hospitals, Tanks, Ghats, and Public Buildings, still 
 in existence, serving as mementoes of the great 
 famine year. Many of the civil officers and others 
 had large ovens built and immense quantities of 
 bread baked, day and night, to supply the wants 
 and remove the distresses of the surrounding popu- 
 lation. The conduct of a portion of the native po- 
 
40 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 pulation, who had equal ability to benefit their starv- 
 ing countrymen, Avas in striking contrast to that 
 of the European community; for many of the large 
 merchants demanded such exorbitant prices for 
 wheat that the poor could not purchase it; and 
 others, to increase the weight and enhance the pro- 
 fit, mixed lime and other deleterious substances 
 with the flour, the eating of Avhich produced almost 
 instantaneous diarrhoea and death. Indeed, their 
 conduct was so unfeeling and disgraceful, that, when 
 known, permission was given by those in authority 
 to the people to help themselves to that which was 
 good. At Futtehpore, where our native brother, 
 the Rev, Gopee Nauth Nundy, has for the past few 
 years been a faithful and successful labourer, and 
 from which he was compelled to flee for his life. Dr. 
 C. Madden, then in the medical service of the East 
 India Company, took charge of a number of these 
 poor starving children, and opened an Orphan esta- 
 blishment, in the care and supervision of which he 
 secured the services of Gopee Nauth and his wife, 
 both of whom were active in teaching and training 
 these children. At that time Gopee Nauth was not 
 in the ministry, but had recently come from the 
 Church of Scotland's Institute at Calcutta, on a visit 
 to the Upper Provinces. Owing to the death of his 
 wife, Dr. Madden was unable and unwilling to con- 
 tinue the labours he had commenced in behalf of 
 the children collected during the famine ; and con- 
 sequently, the recent establishment of a refuge and 
 school for the orphans w^as broken up, and arrange- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 41 
 
 ments were about being completed to send the chil- 
 dren to Benares, when the news came that an Ame- 
 rican missionary was on his way up the river to 
 form a new station ; and as Captain Wheeler, who 
 was stationed at Futtehgurh, had also collected a 
 number of orphans, he was anxious to haA^e some 
 one more suitable than himself to assume the re- 
 sponsible work of their future training and educa- 
 tion. The missionary referred to was the Rev. H. 
 R. Wilson, Jr., on his way to join the Lodiana Mis- 
 sion ; and being so strongly solicited by both of 
 these gentlemen to relieve them of their charges, 
 and with the promise of ample pecuniary means, 
 Mr. Wilson, with the concurrence of his brethren, 
 consented to remain at Futtehgurh, if not perma- 
 nently, at any rate until another reinforcement could 
 be sent out. Under such circumstances as these 
 was commenced the station at Futtehgurh, and from 
 that period to the time when the dark and disastrous 
 cloud of the revolt broke upon it in its wild fury, it 
 was prospered of the Lord and blessed abundantly. 
 Futtehgurh was very much favoured in having 
 for its founder such a man as Mr. Wilson, who was 
 admirably fitted for the work committed to his charge, 
 that of putting in motion and giving direction to the 
 machinery necessary to the successful operation of 
 an Orphan Asylum. The task was no ordinary one, 
 but encompassed with great difficulties. The chil- 
 dren were addicted to almost every vile practice, 
 and unaccustomed to restraint of any kind. It, 
 therefore, required much patient and persevering 
 
42 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 labour to bring them into proper working order. 
 For this Mr. Wilson possessed peculiar qualifica- 
 tions, and the system started by him and followed 
 by others, was crowned with more than ordinary 
 success. Captain Wheeler, who collected the first 
 orphans at Futtehgurh, also established and sup- 
 ported at his own expense Bazar Schools for the hea- 
 then. Before Mr. Wilson's arrival he was acting as 
 a missionary, and for many years afterwards was a 
 liberal supporter of the mission. He is a man of 
 great simplicity of character, and seems to be actu- 
 ated by a strong love for souls and a glowing zeal 
 for the Saviour. On more than one occasion has 
 he visited the Asylum, and addressed the pupils in 
 his simple and effective manner, like a father speak- 
 ing to his children. He is now Lieutenant-Colonel, 
 and both before and since the mutiny has been cen- 
 sured for acting out his Christian principles. It 
 may interest some of our readers to hear his noble 
 vindication, which, in a letter, dated Barrackpore, 
 April 15, 1857, he sent to the Adjutant-General of 
 the Presidency Division. It is as follows : — 
 
 Sir — I have tlie honour to acknowledge the receipt of your memo- 
 randum of yesterday's date, requesting me to afford the fullest informa- 
 tion in my power relating to the subject-matter ©f the letter dated 
 Council Chamber, Fort William, the 13th of April, 1857, from Col- 
 onel Birch, Secretary to the Government of India, Military Depart- 
 ment, and addressed to Major-General Hearsey, C. B., commanding the 
 Presidency Division. In reply to this second communication, I would 
 beg to express my regret that I did not explain myself so explicitly, or 
 afford so full an explanation, as was expected in my first answer, as 
 regards my addressing the sepoys and others on the subject of religion. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 43 
 
 I woiikl now, therefore, beg to state that it has been my invariable 
 plan to act on the broad line which Scripture enforces : that is, to 
 speak without reserve to every person ; when I therefore address na- 
 tives on this subject, whether individually or collectively, it has been 
 DO question with me as to whether the person or persons I addressed 
 belong to this or that regiment, or whether he is a shopkeeper, mer- 
 chant, or otherwise, but speak to all alike, as sinners in the sight of 
 God ; and I have no doubt that I have often, in this way, indeed, I am 
 quite certain, addressed sepoys of my own regiment, as also of other 
 regiments at this and other stations where 1 have been quartered. I 
 have told them plainly that they are all lost and ruined sinners both by 
 nature and by practice, like myself, that we can do nothing to save our- 
 selves in the way of justifying ourselves in the sight of God ; our hearts 
 being sinful, all our works must consequently be sinful in his sight, 
 and therefore there can be no salvation by works on which they are all 
 resting and depending. The justice of God demands an infinite punish- 
 ment for sin ; and there is but one way in which guilty man can stand 
 just before God, who is infinite in holiness and purity, and that is by 
 believing and embracing the sacrifice made for sin by Jesus Christ, the 
 Son of God ; in this way, and only this, can the sinner become recon- 
 ciled to an offended God, and this salvation is freely offered to Hindus, 
 Mussalmans, and every denomination of men in the whole world. These 
 have constituted the leading points which I have generally endeavoured 
 to bring to their notice, and which in declaring them leads to various 
 interesting questions as to the efficacy of their own works of washing 
 in the Ganges, proceetling on pilgrimage, worshipping all kinds of crea- 
 tures instead of the Creator, and other methods of man's invention, all 
 of which I endeavour to answer according to the spirit and principle 
 laid down in the Scripture of truth, the standard by which alone we can 
 meet all their arguments. As to the question whether I have endea- 
 voured to convert sepoys and others to Christianity, I would humbly 
 reply that this has been my object, and I conceive is the aim and end 
 of every Christian who speaks the word of God to another : namely, 
 that the Lord would make him the happy instrument of converting his 
 neighbour to God, or, in other words, to rescue him from everlasting 
 destruction ; and if there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, 
 (whether sepoy or other,) should not the instrument of that person's 
 conversion join in rejoicing likewise ? Such, I feel confident, would be 
 
44 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 the feelings of every commanding officer being an experienced Chris- 
 tian, whereas the very opposite would take place in the feelings of one 
 who never studied the subject, and therefore possessed no deepened 
 views of spiritual religion ; the fear of man would then preponderate, 
 and the very idea of a sepoy of his regiment becoming a true convert 
 to Christianity, would, if I mistake not, so far from rejoicing at the 
 event, set him trembling from head to foot with fear ; and thus it will 
 ever be when the fear of God is found legion, I feel myself called upon 
 to act in two capacities — " to render unto Caesar (or the Government) 
 the things that are Caesar's, and to render unto God the things that are 
 Gods." Temporal matters and spiritual matters are in this passage 
 clearly placed under their respective heads. When speaking, there- 
 fore, to a native upon the subject of religion, I am then acting in the 
 capacity of a Christian soldier under the authority of my Heavenly 
 Superior ; whereas, in temporal matters I act as a Government officer 
 under the authority and orders of my earthly superior. In carrying 
 out these duties towards my Heavenly Superior, I am reminded by the 
 Saviour that I must count the cost and expect to meet persecution ; to 
 be brought before Kings and Kulers for his sake ; to be condemned by 
 the world and all around me ; but his favour and protection is pro- 
 mised, and grace and strength in every time of trouble and difiBculty, 
 and a rich reward hereafter. I take shame to myself in having mani- 
 fested such coldness and lukewarmness in the service of Him who un- 
 derwent the most agonizing and ignominious death, in order that he 
 might fully atone for our guilt and sin. 
 
 In conclusion, I trust I shall be excused for having taken more 
 liberty in speaking on this delicate subject than on another occasion. 
 I have, &c., 
 
 S. G. Wheeler, Lieutenant- Colonel, 
 Commanding 3Ath Regiment Native Infantry. 
 
 In less than a year after Mr. Wilson's arrival at 
 Futtehgurh, he was joined by the Rev. J. L. Scott, 
 and the Asylum for Orphans was for some time un- 
 der their joint care. In 1845, Mr. Wilson was com- 
 pelled by the ill health of his wife to return to 
 America, when the entire charge of the Asylum 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 45 
 
 was made over to Mr. Scott. In 1850 Mr. Scott's 
 presence being required in Agra, the Asylum was 
 placed under the charge of Rev. J. J, Walsh, who on 
 his return to America in the latter part of 1856 was 
 succeeded by the Ptev. J. E. Freeman. In conse- 
 quence of the mutiny which broke out soon after 
 Mr. Walsh's departure, Mr. Freeman was only per- 
 mitted to labour in connection with the Asylum a 
 little over six months. 
 
 It is impossible to look back upon the history of 
 this Institution without the most lively feelings of 
 gratitude for that providential kindness by which it 
 has been sustained, as also for the measure of suc- 
 cess Avhich has crowned the labours bestowed upon 
 its care. Though often compelled to sow in tears, 
 we have been permitted to rejoice in hope over 
 many who, being born again, have been made mem- 
 bers of Christ's kingdom. The blessed effects of 
 Christianity have been exhibited in the happy 
 deaths of some who have been taken from us, as 
 w^ell as in the lives of those who still survive. The 
 number of conversions from the w^ards of the Asy- 
 lum has been large, and of these many have been, 
 and some still are, in the employment of the mission 
 as valuable Assistants, Catechists, and Teachers; 
 and owing to the fact of their having received their 
 early training under our care, and being so long and 
 well known to us, have enjoyed our confidence and 
 made themselves extensively useful. 
 
 Our Christian village at Futtehgurh grew out of 
 our Asylum. From the very first of our operations 
 
46 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 there, it was designed, as the children of the Asy- 
 lum grew up and were married, to settle them in a 
 Christian colony, and by furnishing them with suit- 
 able employment, retain them under Christian influ- 
 ences. These two objects, giving them a suitable 
 education with religious culture, and providing them 
 employment, characterized all our labours from the 
 commencement of the Asylum ; for it was foreseen 
 that unless these two objects were kept in view, our 
 wards would, after a certain period, break loose 
 from us, and by exposure to the peculiar tempta- 
 tions of their situation, probably return to heathen- 
 ism, and thus our labours would be lost and their 
 souls placed in jeopardy. Accordingly, as our wards 
 grew up and were married, we built for them houses 
 on a separate piece of land, and these buildings 
 have so multiplied as to entitle the place to the 
 name of a village, which has been called I'saipur or 
 Christian town. 
 
 It was thought desirable to have the village as 
 near to us as possible, that it might be under our 
 immediate inspection and near the Church, and conse- 
 quently it was placed in the rear of the Asylum 
 and adjoining the Mission premises at Rukha. It 
 consists of two rows of mud walled buildings, 
 divided by a wide street, which is lined with a row 
 of trees on each side. At the end facing the main 
 road, there is a large gate, and at the other end op- 
 posite the gate there is a very respectable sized Vil- 
 lage Hall, which is used for holding public meet- 
 ings, chiefly hoAvever for those of the Bible classes 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 47 
 
 and Panchaiyat. The latter is a Court of Inquiry 
 and is a complete organization, the officers being 
 chosen by the villagers. The Panch, or Council, are 
 required to take into their consideration any com- 
 plaint made by the villagers which has the signa- 
 tures of two or more of their number. The parties 
 are then sunmioned, witnesses heard, and decision 
 rendered in accordance with the rules of the consti- 
 tution. This is in accordance with the village sys- 
 tem known among the Hindus from time immemo- 
 rial, but on a Christian basis. 
 
 AVith reference to the Village Hall, it may inte- 
 rest some of our readers to know that it was built by 
 subscriptions, of which the greater part was given 
 by the villagers and the people employed in the 
 Institution. It is a plain building of mud, and suf- 
 ficiently commodious for all the purposes it is re- 
 quired. In the row first built, each house has two 
 comfortable rooms, having a narrow verandah of 
 about five feet in front, and a small yard, both in 
 rear and front, enclosed by a mud wall. The second 
 row, on the opposite side of the street, being built 
 originally for other purposes, and only accommo- 
 dated to its present use, has larger rooms and higher 
 ceilings ; and as these are so much superior to the 
 other houses, they are only given to those whose 
 consistent walk and conversation justify the dis- 
 tinction. 
 
 Having thus examined the externals of this vil- 
 lage, let us now inquire about the people who live 
 in these houses, — what character do they bear, and 
 
48 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 how do they deport themselves ? What they were 
 when first received into the Asylum you know, poor, 
 starving, heathen children, ignorant of God and his 
 holy word and addicted to every kind of vice and 
 wickedness. But now how different their circum- 
 stances are from what they would have been, had 
 not Christianity thrown over them the mantle of 
 her purity and elevation ! It is painful to dwell 
 upon the possible contrast. Shunned and despised 
 as degraded outcasts, they must have sought fellow- 
 ship with the lowest of the low, or perhaps endured 
 all the miseries of slavery, ignorant and besotted 
 for life. Theirs must have been a weary and cheer- 
 less existence. Such is caste and her withering in- 
 fluence. Though they are comparatively a little 
 flock, it cannot be said that they are feeble, for their 
 influence is felt and increasing more and more. 
 The day of small things must not be despised, and 
 the future who can tell ? At the present they are 
 dispersed, and some have been probably called to fill 
 a martyr's grave ; but the majority, we trust, will 
 find their places again, and with newness of life and 
 experience reflect greater light, and shine forth 
 with a greater brilliancy. The future of this little 
 flock is radiant with hope and pregnant with pro- 
 mise. 
 
 May we not anticipate the next twenty years, 
 when doubtless a sufficient number of people will be 
 found in this village professing Christianity, who by 
 their numbers, intelhgence, and deportment, will ex- 
 ert a most powerful and favourable influence on the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 49 
 
 great mass of heathen, near and remote? May 
 we not hope, then, to see Christianity exemplifiea 
 in the lives of numbers, a sight most devoutly 
 wished for and hitherto not known to any great ex- 
 tent in India ? 
 
 Notwithstanding the late sad exhibition of hea- 
 thenism and false religion in India, the present 
 seems most auspicious to the development of such 
 a state of things. We feel a greater confidence 
 than ever before of seeing a town, if not a city, of 
 Hindu Christians, honouring the word of God ; and 
 as a city set on a hill, holding forth the hght of 
 sanctified lives, and an example which the surround- 
 ing heathen may safely, and, we trust, cheerfully 
 too, imitate. This time will come, for the mouth of 
 Jehovah hath spoken it. The children of our na- 
 tive Christians must not be overlooked in the esti- 
 mate we form of the future success of this Christian 
 village. They are, in our estimation, a very im- 
 portant part of its population, and being the second 
 generation of Christian growth, are more likely to 
 turn out far superior to their parents. What may 
 we not expect from them? They know but little of 
 heathenism as it exists around them, and being so 
 early trained, will enjoy superior advantages for 
 religious culture. All their feelings and prejudices 
 are in favour of Christianity. Some of these chil- 
 dren are large, and all are receiving instruction. 
 Thus is laid the foundation for a noble superstruc- 
 ture, and we cannot but earnestly express the ho.pe 
 that they will not be forgotten in the prayers of 
 
50 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 God's people. The youth of our country are the 
 hope of the Church, and with us they are our pecu- 
 liar ground of rejoicing. Our village people are not 
 only well behaved and outwardly correct in their 
 deportment, but they manifest a commendable dis- 
 position to improve and grow both in grace and 
 knowledge. We feel safe in asserting that the in- 
 ternal state of the Christian village far surpasses 
 that of any heathen village far or near, and will 
 compare favourably with man}^ in any Christian 
 land. 
 
 The support and employment of our native Chris- 
 tians has always been a subject to us of much thought 
 and solicitude. Their position as outcasts cut them 
 out of all the usual channels of employment, and 
 made it obligatory on us to devise something which 
 would enable them to earn their own support. This 
 W'as not a pleasant position for us to fill, but as it 
 seemed necessary, we were willing to do any thing 
 to advance the interests of the mission and our na- 
 tive Christians, by whatever name it might be called, 
 and by whatever unpleasantness it might be accom- 
 panied ; and, accordingly, we introduced several 
 branches of manual labour in connection with the 
 Asylum for our wards, the first of which was the 
 manufacture of woollen carpets, and afterwards that 
 of tents. Both of these were successful, and the 
 tent department flourished beyond our expectations, 
 and furnished the means of permanent support to 
 the villagers and wards of the Asylum. The hea- 
 viest part of the management, involving the secular 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 51 
 
 part of the labour, was taken by two of the young 
 men who acted as Assistants, and filled their post 
 with much satisfaction and success. 
 
 The above is a historical fact ; and the plan pur- 
 sued, however environed with objections and diffi- 
 culties, was the only feasible one that could be 
 adopted to meet the case, and we believe eventuated 
 in much good to our people and church. A com- 
 parison with other places, which under like circum- 
 stances have pursued a different plan, we think, 
 will clearly prove this point. The greatest defect 
 of our plan exhibited itself in a want of self-reliance 
 and manliness on the part of our people. It kept 
 them in a state of tutelage. We rejoice, therefore, 
 that a change in the welfare of our native Christians 
 has been wrought by the mutiny, and their position 
 entirely altered. Government, which never before 
 gave the least encouragement to them as a body, but 
 contrariwise seemed to ignore their existence and 
 despise their character, now is willing to advance 
 their interests every way, and has given employ- 
 ment to nearly all at Futtehgurh. Whilst the au- 
 thor is penning these lines, he has received a com- 
 munication from the Rev. J. L. Scott, who is now 
 labouring at Futtehgurh, in which he says : " The 
 trials through which our native Christians have 
 passed, have done them good. They seem to be 
 more manly and self-reliant. We shall now have 
 no difficulty in getting situations for them, and they 
 will henceforth take a standing in the community as 
 a respectable class of men." 
 
52 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Caste, which interfered with our native Chris- 
 tians, and acted as a great barrier to all our opera- 
 tions, has received, we trust, a death-blow ; and if 
 so, the cause of our greatest difficulty is removed, 
 and with it the secularity of our position as mis- 
 sionaries. God has accomplished it, and to his 
 name be all the praise. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Do 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Formation of Cburch, its state and increase — Congregation, its cha- 
 racter and features — Preaching, its simplicity and force — Bazar and 
 village preaching — Itinerations — Translations and Oriental charac- 
 ter of the Bible. 
 
 The Church at Futtehgurh was organized in 1841, 
 and consisted of ten members, of whom four were 
 
54 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 natives. It is an interesting fact that these four 
 members received into the Church at its formation 
 have been called, and by grace have been enabled, 
 to testif}^ to the sincerity of their belief and the 
 reality of their profession by an ordeal of the most 
 severe and remarkable character; for each one of them 
 during the late mutiny has passed through scenes 
 of danger and imminent peril, such only as we read 
 of in the annals of the most persecuting era. Two 
 of these, and the very first of our Church members, 
 were the Rev. Gopee Nauth Nundy and his wife. 
 The histor}^ of their sufterings, told in the simplest 
 style, is replete with touching interest and pathos. 
 Forced to fly, they wandered, not knowing whither 
 to turn, until their feet became blistered, and fatigue, 
 heat, and hunger had almost exhausted them. Ac- 
 companied by three of their little ones, they had to 
 endure the agony of their piteous crying and suf- 
 fering. At one time robbed of their clothes and 
 Bible, and at another beaten with many stripes. 
 Imprisoned and threatened, the}^ were confined to 
 the stocks, and made to sit in a burning sun, and 
 during all this more than once threatened with in- 
 stant death. Life was offered and with it emolu- 
 ments of the highest character, on condition that 
 the}^ would deny their faith and accept in its stead 
 the doctrines of Mahammad ; but all without avail, 
 for Jesus and eternal life were worth more than life 
 and all its honours. One of the other two was im- 
 prisoned at Mynpoorie, and, though subjected to 
 many privations, was enabled to remain firm and 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 55 
 
 true to his covenant vows. And the fourth, speak- 
 ing of himself and the party with him, states, "We 
 passed the day under trees, and the night in the 
 houses of some heathen acquaintances who pitied us. 
 On the morning of the 19th June, our hearts were 
 ready t^ burst with grief as we saw the smoke of 
 the Mission premises ascending to heaven. It 
 seemed as if the Lord had visited us in his hot dis- 
 pleasure, and remembered not his footstool in the 
 day of his anger. Many of us had large families 
 to take care of and provide for. All "our things 
 w^ere taken away, and the little money and jewels 
 that some of us had we could not use, as that also 
 would have been taken away from us without the 
 least pity. We were without a home, and the whole 
 country seemed against us ; so our misery and an- 
 guish may be conceived, but not described. Hun- 
 ger and thirst, of course, did their work; and uncer- 
 tain flight under a burning sun, or in a dark, rainy 
 night, with our little ones in our arms or on our 
 backs, was sometimes our portion. In short, so 
 great was our suffering in every respect that very 
 often death was more desirable than life." 
 
 These, however, are not the only ones of our 
 Church members who were called to pass through 
 the fiery ordeal. All were subjected to the same 
 trial, and it is not at all surprising that one here 
 and there should be found wanting, or that tlie 
 faith of some was not always equally strong. We 
 know, however, of no test to show the state'^of our 
 little Church so well as this has proved ; and we 
 
56 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 have only to suggest to the reader the trial of the 
 same test to be apphed in imagination to any 
 Church in our own beloved land, to realize its 
 strength and virtue. 
 
 The Kev. Mr. Fullerton has given a most inte- 
 resting account, in his visit to Futtehgurh, of the 
 condition of oui' native Church members after the 
 mutin}^ He says, " As soon as it was known that T 
 had arrived, men, women, and children gathered 
 around me. We met in silence, neither they nor I 
 could for a time trust our voices to speak, for fear 
 we should break down. They are the children of 
 the Mission, and in Paililia they had formed a happy 
 home. In the midst of their prosperity, and at a 
 time the}' least expected it, the storm arose which 
 swept with such pitiless fury over these provinces, 
 desolating many of its fairest fields and filling many 
 of its homes with unutterable woe. It seized and 
 scattered them like the leaves of the forest. For 
 seven or eight months they were driven by it wher- 
 ever it listed. I saw its effect upon them in their 
 miserable clothing, and in their emaciated appear- 
 ance ; but I shall not attempt to describe what my 
 feelings were. They, no doubt, thought of their 
 murdered teachers and brethren, whose faces they 
 will see no more ; of their wanderings and their 
 sufferings since they were driven from the station ; 
 and their feelings at their return were probably not 
 unlike those which heave the breast of the survivors 
 of a shipwreck on escaping from the horrors of a 
 watery grave. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 57 
 
 ^' When I could control my feelings, 1 asked for a 
 Bible and Hymn-book. We then sang the 23d 
 Psalm, and read the 103d; and then kneeling upon 
 the bare ground of the court-yard, we lifted our 
 hearts in prayer to God, thanking him for his many 
 mercies to us during the terrible months which have 
 intervened since these calamities overtook us, and 
 for permitting so many of us to return to our home 
 in peace. When we arose, each had his tale of sor- 
 row and of suffering to relate. They had to flee. 
 Cut all who set out for Cawnpore were not so fortu- 
 nate as to reach it. A number of little children, un- 
 able to endure the privations and hardships of the 
 journey, died. 
 
 "xi mother, too, fell sick, the wife of an esteemed 
 Catechist, John F. Houston, and by some means be- 
 came separated from the rest of the company. She 
 was a member of our Church, and had with her an 
 unweaned child. When they w^ere next seen, they 
 were Ij^ing side by side in a poor hovel at the edge 
 of a village. Both were dead. There was no one to 
 administer to the wants of that dying mother. She 
 needed no one to smooth her pillow, for her only 
 bed was the hard ground. There was no one there 
 to give her a drop of cold water, or to direct her 
 thoughts above — none to quiet her child, or give it 
 food, and none, when the breath left their bodies, 
 to carry them to the grave. The proud Moslem 
 would not touch them, because their faith differed 
 from his own; and the bigoted Hindu would not do 
 it, for fear of losing caste. At last, when they 
 
58 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 could remain no longer in the village, some sweep- 
 ers came, carried them out, and threw them into a 
 neighbouring stream. But did I say that this mo- 
 ther and her child were alone ? No — they Avere not 
 alone. lie was with them, who says, 'Zo, / am 
 'until you alimy^ and the angels, who bore Lazarus 
 from his wretchedness on earth to a place in Abra- 
 ham's bosom, were with him. Let me die among 
 cold and heartless strangers, destitute, afflicted, and 
 far from human s^anpathy — let the cold ground be 
 my d3ing bed, and the turbid stream my last rest- 
 ing-place ; but ' let me die the death of the right- 
 eous, and let my last end be like his.' But the case 
 of the six blind orphan girls, poor blind Lullu, and 
 the leper Khurga, is the one which has excited my 
 commiseration most. Here were seven persons 
 without sight, and one a most helpless leper, who 
 were driven from their homes at the beginning of 
 the rainy season. Such persons would not be 
 allowed to want in any village at home, but it is not 
 so here. The Hindus turn away from those of their 
 own caste who are afflicted in this manner, because 
 they look upon their sufferings as the just retribu- 
 tion of heaven upon them for their sins in a former 
 birth. What, then, could these poor Christians ex- 
 pect from them ? They, no doubt, expected little, 
 and little they received. They were sometimes 
 days and nights without shelter, and had it not been 
 that He, who hears the young ravens when they 
 cry, sheltered them and provided for them, they 
 must have perished. I found them living under a 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 59 
 
 miserable shed. All were there but one. Their 
 poverty surpassed any thing that I ever saw. All 
 they possessed in the world would not have sold for 
 twenty-five cents in the streets of New York or 
 Philadelphia. Hearing my voice, they were over- 
 joyed. At one time they no doubt felt that their 
 friends and teachers had all been killed, and that 
 they would never meet any of us again, and hence 
 we need not wonder at their joy. I found poor 
 Lullu lying on the ground, sick of fever, and with 
 nothing but a few rags to cover him. I asked him 
 if he had found Christ precious during the long 
 months of suffering through which he had passed. 
 His reply was, ^Oh! yes, in duJch (pain) and in 
 siiJch (joy), He is ever the same.' As I was re- 
 turning, 1 met poor blind Susan, who, I had heard, 
 was in search of me. A little boy was leading her. 
 I asked her who she was, and her reply was — ' 1 
 am a poor blind girl ; I have been looking for m}' 
 Padri, (minister,) but cannot find him.' When she 
 learned who I was, her lips trembled with emotion, 
 while she thanked me for coming to see them. * Oh, 
 sir,' she said, ' it is very kind of you to come so far 
 to look after poor Wind people like us.' Poor girl ! 
 she little knew what a privilege I felt it to be ; and 
 who would not esteem it a privilege, seeing that our 
 blessed Redeemer has said, ^ Inasmuch as ye did it 
 unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye did it 
 unto me ?'" 
 
 This narrative so sweetly told has drawn from us 
 tears of sorrow and joy : sorrow for the bitter cup our 
 
60 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 dear native Christians were called to drink ; and joy 
 that they were not only kept from ftdling, but en- 
 abled by grace to drink of the cup and find even in 
 it CJirid precious. We can conceive nothing better 
 adapted to show the reality of f\iith than the trial God 
 called them to endure ; and the Church at home ought 
 to rejoice and praise God for his dealings with the 
 Church at Futtehgurh. It should lead her to abound 
 more and more in prayer and gifts for the establish- 
 ment of the Redeemer's kingdom in India, especially 
 since it has been watered by the blood of his own 
 saints. 
 
 From the organization of our Church in 1841 to 
 June 1857, it increased gradually year by year, un- 
 til the number reached over one hundred. Many 
 of these, however, were dismissed to form and help 
 weak churches at other places, so that we have ne- 
 ver had more than eighty native members at one 
 time in connection with us. True to our principles, 
 we who were strong have done what we could to 
 help the weak, and our little Church has been 
 sending forth her small streams to gladden and 
 fructify the barren wastes around us. We have 
 not been without our revivals in the Church at 
 Futtehgurh. 
 
 In 1849, a special work of grace was manifested, 
 which resulted in the accession of twenty-eight per- 
 sons to the privileges of the Church. Our commu- 
 nion seasons have been hallowed by the presence of 
 God, and we have been made to rejoice again and 
 again in seeing both the follower of the false pro- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 61 
 
 phet and the deluded idolater renouncing their false 
 systems for the worship of Jehovah Jesus. Mr. 
 Fullerton, in his narrative, says, " I went to the lit- 
 tle Church in which our first annual meeting was 
 held, during my last visit to this station, and where 
 only two short years ago I spent one of the most de- 
 lightful communion Sabbaths it has ever been my 
 lot to enjoy. But where are my fellow communi- 
 cants who sat down with me then at the table of 
 the Lord ? The Freemans, the Campbells, the John- 
 sons, and our other missionary brethren ? The 
 young convert, who that day renounced the religion 
 of the false prophet, and with tears of penitence 
 cast in his lot with the people of God ? Poor Ba- 
 bar Kh^n, who wept for joy over a brother who w^as 
 lost and found, and poor Dhoukal? The large num- 
 ber of native brethren who partook w^ith us of the 
 feast which was spread for us ? 
 
 ' All are scattered now and fled, 
 Some are living and some are dead — 
 And when, I a«k, with throbs of pain, 
 When shall all these meet again ?' 
 
 The roofless building and the blackened walls reply, 
 never, until we eat bread in our Father's house 
 above." 
 
 Mr. Fullerton refers to the old Church, in 
 which we worshipped at the time the annual meet- 
 ing was held at Futtehgurh, in 1856. At that meet- 
 ing permission was given the author to commence a 
 new Church, as the old one was scarcely large 
 enough for the congregation. This new Church, 
 
62 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 of which an admirably correct engraving will be 
 found at the heading of this chapter, was finished 
 in the latter part of 1856. It is a very neat and 
 ^chaste Church, built by subscriptions, of which a 
 large part was contributed by friends and our native 
 converts at Futtehgurh. Our kind friend, the Maha 
 Rajah Duleep Singh, gave us a donation of two 
 hundred and fifty dollars, and two of our native 
 Church members each gave fifty dollars. Its length 
 is eighty and its breadth fifty feet, with a spire one 
 hundred and twenty-six feet in height. The whole 
 ^ cost was only five thousand dollars. It is built of 
 brick in a very substantial manner, and its grace- 
 ^ful spire is the first thing to welcome the visitor 
 to Futtehgurh, come he from whatever quarter 
 he may. 
 
 It may be thought by some that the building is 
 too fine and expensive for a mission Church ; but we 
 would say that the temple described in our first 
 chapter as standing at the entrance of the city of 
 Furrukhabad, and the child of the distillery, is as 
 fine and costly as our Church. This was erected by 
 a native of Furrukhabad and a heathen. Shall we 
 not as Christians do as much ? This Church was 
 solemnly dedicated to Almighty God on the morn- 
 ing of the 18th October, 1856. Our latest ac- 
 counts from Futtehgurh tell us of the complete de- 
 struction of every thing there with the exception 
 of the Church, and this has not escaped mutilation. 
 The roof was removed and the beams cut off near 
 the walls. The gilt ball on the top of the spire has 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 63 
 
 been pierced with musket balls, and the lightning- 
 rod destroyed. We hope it may be soon repaired, 
 and filled, as it never has been before, with crowds 
 of worshipping Hindus and Mussalmans. 
 
 The congregation worshipping in this Church is a 
 very interesting one, and to a foreigner presents a 
 very peculiar and striking appearance. The men, 
 clothed in their white or coloured robes and without 
 shoes, and the women, with their long, thin veils, 
 concealing the face and part of the form, sit promis- 
 cuously in the pews. Their complexions of almost 
 every shade of darkness are soft and smooth, and 
 their features pleasant and not unlike friends whom 
 we have long known and loved. The women have 
 very graceful figures, with particularly small and 
 well-shaped hands and feet. Their features are 
 often very pretty, which is heightened by intelli- 
 gence beaming in their sparkling, black eyes and 
 bright faces. Besides these, we have a large number 
 of our servants, our village school Pundits and Mun- 
 shi's, and our neighbours and strangers who attend 
 quite regularly. They present a different appear- 
 ance again, as they always keep on their turbans, 
 and have no Bibles or hymn-books in their hands. 
 Nor do they join us in ])rayer or any of the out- 
 ward acts of devotion. The demeanour of all is 
 very devout, and the attention remarkably good. 
 In this respect ours may be considered a model con- 
 gregation. The form of service is precisely simi- 
 lar to what we are accustomed to observe at home, 
 with the exception of kneeling instead of standing 
 
V 
 
 G4 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 in prayer. This is owing to the climate and the 
 necessity of having Punkahs, or large fans, over our 
 heads, and hung so low that no other posture could 
 he adopted. 
 
 Our preaching is always without notes, and the 
 stj'le generally adopted is expository, though w^e 
 do not confine ourselves to any one plan, but to 
 give variety, employ all kinds. We aim at great 
 simplicity, which we find to be exceedingly difficult 
 to accomplish. And however easy this may appear 
 at first thought, experience will soon convince those 
 who make the effort that hard study is required for 
 its accomphshment. The Hindus are a very sim- 
 ple people, simple in their habits, manner of life, and 
 all their occupations. This pecuharity characterizes 
 them more perhaps than an}' other single thing. There 
 is less artificialit}' about them than any other people. 
 The truth presented in its greatest simplicity and 
 illustrated by figures, seems to come with great 
 force to our hearers. It is remembered with greater 
 distinctness, and consequently the impression made 
 is stronger. The figures used are those in common 
 use among them, and not unlike those found in the 
 Bible. Our preaching, while it is simple, is syste- 
 matic, and admits of as much variety as any other 
 mode. 
 
 Our Bazar preaching is quite different, and sub- 
 ject to every kind of interruption. It is what is 
 known as street preaching in America, a thing more 
 common of late than formerly, though in our opinion 
 not as common as it midit be. We believe that 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. G5 
 
 many who are too poor to pay for pew rent, and un- 
 able to make a decent appearance when contrasted 
 with the showy style of dress of the great mass of 
 church goers, might be reached by street preaching, 
 who would shine as lights in the Church. But 
 however it may be regarded here, we feel in India 
 that it is a very important and highly useful means 
 of reaching the heathen. Indeed, we cannot reach 
 some without it, and therefore it is that we give it a 
 high place and a daily practice. We find generally 
 a willingness to hear, whatever be the motive, whe- 
 ther it be curiosity to see or hear an European 
 speaking their own language, or the strangeness of 
 the doctrines announced ; and as the apostle has de- 
 clared that " faith cometh by hearing, and hearing 
 by the word of God," we are encouraged to go forth 
 and preach Christ and him crucified to the heathen 
 in our bazars and villages. There are times when 
 our hearts are enlarged and our tongues filled with 
 utterances, when announcing the great truths of the 
 Bible, such as, Jesus Christ came into the world to 
 save sinners, and what the latv could not do, God 
 has done by sending his Son in the likeness of sin- 
 ful flesh. Our plan is to go into the city, or an}^ of 
 the surrounding vilhiges, and after selecting the 
 most favourable place for speaking and hearing, to 
 commence wdth eitlier reading the pages of some 
 tract or some part of the Bible. There ma}^ be 
 only one or two hearers at first, but soon there will 
 be a large crowd, and scores of gazing e3^es and in- 
 telligent faces turned to the teacher, who willingly 
 "9 
 
66 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 hear, but are not so seemingly anxious to profit by 
 what they hear. Many of the hearers listen only for 
 the purpose of disputing what is said, and not unfre- 
 quently can they be restrained from interrupting the 
 preacher; whilst others are ready to heap all kinds 
 of abuse on his head for his new doctrines. 
 
 It will, therefore, be readily understood that it is a 
 most difficult and trying position for any one to fill, 
 and extremely so to one who has not a perfect familiar- 
 ity with the language, and grace to mortify and subdue 
 his own natural feelings and temper. To one who 
 is willing to become nothing, and even despicable in 
 the eyes of the heathen, for the sake of Christ, it is 
 not so difficult, but contrariwise pleasant. There 
 are, doubtless, many who imagine this would be a 
 very easy and delightful work, but experience, if not 
 deeper thought on the subject, will convince them 
 to the contrary. We are all more or less liable to 
 become angry and confused at abuse of any kind. 
 The Bazar preacher, however, must learn to be calm 
 and self-possessed under the greatest abuse, in order 
 to accomplish good. The very exhibition in the 
 speaker of a calm and forgiving spirit has the hap- 
 piest effect, and often proves the most powerful ar- 
 gument in recommendation of his subject. For self- 
 control under abuse is a thing of which they are ab- 
 solutely without any knowledge of, and it is entirely 
 foreign to the teachings of their religion. It is a 
 religion without such injunctions, and without power 
 to enforce them. 
 
 The work of bazar preaching presents greater ob- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 67 
 
 stacles ill the city than in the villages. In the lat- 
 ter, the people are more simple and ready to hear 
 with profit ; though it has this disadvantage, that the 
 village people have less ability to comprehend and 
 grasp the truths of God's word. But where the op- 
 portunity is afforded of remaining some days in one 
 place, the results have been most encouraging. The 
 people need line upon line and precept upon pre- 
 cept. It accordingly has been our plan to spend a 
 portion of each cold season in itinerating for this 
 purpose. Our object in these journeys is not to go 
 over so much ground, as to make an abiding impres- 
 sion in each village. Our audiences are not so im- 
 posing, but our mode better adapted to the end de- 
 signed. In this way we are often permitted to 
 preach the gospel where it has never been heard, 
 and originate influences which will only terminate 
 with time and be followed out in eternity. And by 
 devoting our cold season to the villages, we are en- 
 abled to extend the influence of our labours, as we 
 are shut up to city preaching almost entirely during 
 our hot season. And as we can only give our morn- 
 ings and evenings to this work in the hot weather, 
 on account of the excessive heat to which we can- 
 not expose ourselves, where the ability exists, am- 
 ple time and opportunity is given for the important 
 work of translations. In this department much has 
 been accomplished. Tracts have been prepared, 
 books for our schools and controversial works haA^e 
 been written and published, and the Bible put in 
 oriental dress and extensively circulated. 
 
08 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 This is a work which requires not only an inti- 
 mate and accurate knowledge of the native lan- 
 guages, but critical knowledge and ripe scholarship. 
 Our Mission at Futtehgurh has been honoured in 
 having a part in it. Some of the most valuable of 
 our tracts have been prepared by the members of our 
 station, as also several small works, as Henry and 
 his Bearer, and Jesus the Child's best Friend, both 
 of which were translated by the female members of 
 the Mission; and one of our number composed a 
 still larger work on the Mahammadan controversy, 
 and others, part of a volume of sermons, prepared 
 for our native Church members. Most of these 
 books were printed at our Mission press at Allaha- 
 bad. In printing tracts, Bibles, and works com- 
 posed by the brethren of our different Mission sta- 
 tions, the press is constantly employed ; and during 
 our itinerations, an extensive circulation is given to 
 them ; and however many may be destro3'ed, we 
 know that there are many others carefully preserved 
 and constantly read. 
 
 It is not unfrequently the case, that on our arri- 
 val at the different villages, copies of the Bible and 
 tracts are brought out, carefully enveloped in cloth, 
 and with marks on them of faithful perusal. The 
 Bible has such an oriental fragrancy about it, and 
 describes so accuratel}*' the state of things existing 
 to this day in India, that it possesses a peculiar 
 charm for the Hindus. The scenes described, both 
 in the Old and New Testament, are the scenes of 
 every day life in the experience of both Hindus and 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 69 
 
 Mussalmans. Go where you will, travelling on the 
 public road or in the midst of the streets of the 
 city, you will see the blind and the lame, the maimed 
 and the leper, to whom our Saviour showed such 
 tender compassion and healed all their diseases. 
 However early you may rise and go out for exer- 
 cise, it will not be long before your ears will be sa- 
 luted with the noise of "two women grinding at 
 the mill;" or perhaps you will be met either by 
 men walking with their beds on their head, or per- 
 haps the " man who had devils long time, and wore 
 no clothes, neither abode in any house, but in the 
 tombs," both of which are so common in every part 
 of India. Or should you wait until " the time that 
 women go out to draw water," you would know 
 them by their "making a tinkUng with their feet," 
 and meet with many who "love to pray standing in 
 the synagogues and on the corners of the streets." 
 You could not go far without being reminded by the 
 crows and vultures which abound everywhere and 
 act as scavengers, of our Saviour's saying, " Where- 
 soever the body is, thither will the eagles (probably 
 vultures) be gathered together." You may be met 
 by the shepherd with his crook on his back and go- 
 ing before his sheep, who "follow him, for they 
 know his voice;" and were you disposed to try 
 the effect of your own voice, as has done the author 
 more than once, you will find that " a stranger will 
 they not follow, but will flee from him; for they 
 know not the voice of strangers." 
 
 It is this striking fulness of its narrative that 
 
70 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 gives such a, reality and beauty to its pages, and 
 commends it so much to the native population of 
 India. The author had in his employ a native ser- 
 vant who was employed as a watchman at night, 
 and he has heard his voice reading from the Bible 
 night after night at such a late hour as he supposed 
 all were in bed. This man seemed to love his Bible, 
 and read it with the utmost pleasure, and showed 
 his love for it by paying its full price. 
 
 May we not hope that God will bless his own 
 truth, and make it powerful to the salvation of mau}^ 
 souls ? For this let us unite our prayers that the 
 word of the Lord may have free course and be glo- 
 rified in the conversion and salvation of multitudes 
 in beniflfhted India. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 71 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 EtUication — Schools, different kinds — English, Vernacular, and Church 
 schools — the Maha Rajah's schools — their value and importance. 
 
 The design contemplated in our missionary ope- 
 rations in India and elsewhere is to reach all classes, 
 and bring them under the influence of the gospel. 
 In our last chapter we gave an account of our 
 labours to reach the adult population by the preach- 
 ing of the cross ; and now we purpose to narrate 
 the means employed by us to accomplish the same 
 result in reference to the youth of India, both male 
 and female. These means may be stated and better 
 comprehended under the term education, which term 
 will include the different kinds of schools established 
 for the instruction and evangelization of heathen 
 3'outh. We need scarcely remark that the care and 
 oversight of education in its various departments, 
 from the common Bazar schools to the highest col- 
 lege course, is a most important agency, and one, 
 too, which we fear has not been understood or pro- 
 perly appreciated. 
 
 This is a subject which has received much discus- 
 sion of late, both in the field and at home; not, 
 however, so much on the ground of its being a pro- 
 per and legitimate means of doing good, os to whe- 
 ther it was not receiving too much exaltation. It 
 
rZ A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 has been sugg;estecl that the admitted difficulty of 
 preaching in the native languages, combined ^Yith 
 the comparative ease of teaching and superintending 
 schools, tended to promote too great partiality for 
 educational efforts among missionaries; and even 
 more than this, it has been asserted by some that 
 this department of labour, however important, has 
 received too prominent a part in our operations, to 
 the neglect of one expressly enjoined by our Sa- 
 viour, that of preaching. This may be true in some 
 places, but we know it is not in our own Mission at 
 Futtehgurh. But we admit the tendency, and feel 
 the necessity of carefully guarding ourselves against 
 it ; and yet, we should be equally careful not to go, 
 as is frequently the case, to the other extreme of 
 entire neglect of educational training. Much de- 
 pends on the object aimed at, and the amount of 
 religious influence brought to bear on the youth of 
 these schools, whether they are right and legitimate 
 means of effecting good. Religious training must 
 be kept the first object, and never lost sight of in 
 the details of its execution. The two means of 
 preaching and teaching should be identical in aim 
 and practice. The}^ are one, and these means only 
 contemplate different classes of hearers. They are 
 not antagonistic, as is frequently assumed. We 
 must use both, if we would carry out our Saviour's 
 command to teach all nations. 
 
 There are difficulties to be encountered in the exe- 
 cution of both, and we must not turn these difficul- 
 ties into excuses for neglect of either duty. It is 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. io 
 
 often said that the adults of India have become so 
 fixed in their habits, and so set in their ignorance, 
 we must abandon all hope of reaching and impres- 
 sing them with the truth. But however much of 
 truth there may be in this, yet it is not all the truth ; 
 for the Hindus have consciences as well as others, 
 which can be addressed and made to feel the force 
 of God's truth as much as men of other lands who 
 are quite as ignorant and besotted. Their con- 
 sciences accuse and excuse, and can be made and 
 should be made to acknowledge the claims of God. 
 We submit whether there has not been too much 
 stress laid on the difficulties, and too little preach- 
 ing to the consciences of men; for, however much 
 confined and contracted may be their ideas, both 
 Hindus and Mussalmans admit in general the moral 
 attributes of God, and all the general principles of 
 natural religion. All men admit their own sinful- 
 ness, however much they may excuse themselves or 
 heap together a refuge of lies to satisfy conscience, 
 and they also admit their responsibility to their 
 Creator. And cannot the better feehngs of their 
 nature, and especially the principles of love and 
 fear, be called out, and so acted upon as to lead 
 them to hope for a better and safer way ? We can- 
 not but think it is a very great mistake to suppose 
 that these are subjects beyond the comprehension 
 of any class of men ; for in every age and coimtry 
 these have been the honoured means of bringing 
 men "from darkness to light, and from the power 
 of Satan to God." 
 10 
 
74 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 But however great and imperative is the duty of 
 preaching the gospel to the adults, the process of 
 education is equally important as a means of reach- 
 ing the youth, and especially the youth of a certain 
 class, who otherwise would not come within the 
 sphere of gospel influences. We believe that edu- 
 cation, strictly under religious influence, is of vital 
 importance to our missionary work; and on this be- 
 lief we have actively, but not unduly, employed it 
 as a means to fulfil the injunction of our Saviour. 
 The especial class of youth to whom reference has 
 been made, are those of the higher and more respect- 
 able portion of the communit}^, who attend our 
 High School for the purpose of acquiring a know- 
 ledge of the English hmguage and the higher 
 branches of stud3^ It is only by this means that 
 we can get access to, and obtain an influence over 
 them ; and therefore to shut up our schools would 
 be equivalent to giving up all hope of the higher 
 and middling classes, which are the bone and sinew 
 of every country. None of this class can be pre- 
 vailed upon to listen to our Bazar preaching, as it is 
 considered disreputable according to native custom 
 to listen to street preaching. 
 
 We cannot consent to give up these dear 3'outh 
 without using our utmost efforts to bring them to a 
 saving knowledge of the truth, the more especially 
 as we can point to so man}^ who, as the result of 
 these labours, have become burning and shining 
 lights in our Church; and, what is still more to 
 the purpose, have shone in death, sealing the reality 
 
MARTYRED xM I S S I N A R I E S . 75 
 
 of their fliith in Jesus by the blood of their bodies. 
 Indeed, such has been the effect on us of their 
 bloody death, that we feel bound here to record our 
 admiration of their noble steadfastness, as well as 
 our praise to God for vouchsafing his supporting 
 grace. 
 
 Dhoukal Pershad, both a pupil and teacher in 
 our High School at Furrukhabad, deserves to be 
 known and loved by the Church in America and 
 everywhere, not only for his firm adherence to his 
 Saviour in his bloody death, but also for his unob- 
 trusive and influential piety. He was meek and 
 docile as a child, with the force and vigour of a man 
 of God. The influence wrought by his daily con- 
 sistent walk and conversation, and the still greater 
 power of an inner life, was constantly felt and made 
 apparent to all the scholars. A student of the word 
 of God, and living by prayer, he was a savour of 
 life to the pupils he loved and wrestled for with the 
 Angel of the Covenant. His piety was undoubted, 
 and consequently his influence for good in and out 
 of school was without question. His death, like his 
 life, was without a flaw. The form of it -was the 
 most painful conceivable. He, with his wife, and 
 four sweet children, were Mown from the guns at 
 Futtehgurh by the order of the Nawab Ilais of 
 Furrukhabad. His was a martyr's death pre- 
 eminently. 
 
 We loved him whilst living, we love him more 
 whilst dying, and though we will not be permitted 
 to behold him again on earth, we shall yet see him 
 
to A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 smiling sweeter than ever, and with his head encir- 
 cled with a martyr's glory, such as no others can 
 wear. Till then, dear Dhonkal, fjirewell ! 
 
 With his example, and that of others before ns, 
 may we not be permitted earnestly to plead for 
 these dear youth, who, without this instrumenta- 
 lity, w^ould be left without hope and God in the 
 world, to enter the dark abyss of the future, and 
 remain forever in the blackness of darkness ? We 
 might tell you of dear Babar Khan and others, w^ho 
 have thus been rescued from this class, and are now 
 happy at the right hand of Him who so loved us as 
 to give himself for us, in the heavenly world, where 
 there are pleasures forevermore. They have tasted 
 the joys of salvation, and are now singing the new 
 song, " Thou art worthy ; for thou wast slain and 
 hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, out of every 
 kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." We 
 must plead for these Christian schools, when they 
 prove to be such nurseries of piety to the Church. 
 They have other claims upon us, too, which cannot 
 be disregarded — the great claim in particular of 
 training up a native ministry, and a body of efficient 
 helpers in the great work of evangelization. For 
 the work given us to accomplish is not of such a 
 transient nature as to terminate with the present, 
 but reaches fjir into the future. 
 
 We wish to lay a foundation on which such a su- 
 perstructure will be raised, as to cause future gene- 
 rations to rejoice. To do this, we must train and 
 educate faithful men, who shall be fitted to teach 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 77 
 
 others what we teach them, and thus perpetuate the 
 good work through succeeding generations. This 
 can only be done through the youth of our schools, 
 when their minds are plastic, and before evil has 
 alienated and hardened their hearts. 
 
 Independent of this consideration, however im- 
 portant it may be, there are collateral influences 
 wrought by our schools, sufficient to encourage us 
 in our educational efforts for the good of the youth- 
 ful portion of the community. Where these schools 
 have been long established, there is a large and in- 
 fluential class of young men, who have graduated, 
 and gone forth to exert a strong influence in favour 
 of Christianity. Though not professing Christians, 
 yet having received a thorough religious education, 
 they have become imbued with Christian principles 
 to such a degree that they express a great love and 
 veneration for the Bible. These young men, from 
 their talents and education, must exert a conmiand- 
 ing influence, and instead of concealing frequently 
 avow their sentiments; and the value of this influ- 
 ence win be appreciated, when we add that in no 
 country is such an opportunity afforded of control- 
 ling others as in India, where the people assemble 
 within the gates after the most primitive custom, in 
 the evening, and in general nssembly discuss all mat- 
 ters which may have come under their observation. 
 After this manner each evening passes, and a per- 
 son who has talent and intelligence is enabled to in- 
 fluence more or less a whole village. 
 
 Thus it is that the graduates of our schools in- 
 
78 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 doctrinate a large circle, and as our manners and 
 religion are new, they excite their curiosity. In 
 this way a great preparatory work, is being done by 
 the natives themselves, and in a manner to them less 
 objectionable and more suitable than when ap- 
 proached by the missionary himself. 
 
 It is to be regretted that a suspicion for evil 
 against these schools should have found currency, on 
 the ground that science is taught. There are some 
 who think a missionary should not give his time to 
 the teaching of any thing else than religion ; but it 
 is forgotten that it is chiefl}" on this ground the 
 scholars come, and without it there could be no 
 school. Besides, may we not ask of such, is it 
 -wrong to do in India what is done in America, and 
 with approbation too ? Are not many of our most 
 gifted and devoted clergymen employed solely in 
 training up the rising generation in every Christian 
 land, and is not this considered absolutely essential 
 to the vitality of the Church and ministry? It is 
 also said that science will destroy all faith in their 
 own religion, and make the Hindus a race of Deists ; 
 but in reply, it is sufficient to say that science is 
 not the only or even the chief thing taught, but 
 the gospel of Christ. And what science pulls 
 down and destroys, Christianity builds up and re- 
 stores doublefold, and even more ; for from behind 
 the dark cloud of error and unbelief, the gospel 
 shines forth to lead the feet of those dear youth 
 taught in our schools in the way of life; and were 
 the prayers of God's people as fervent as they 
 
MARTYRED JI I S S I N A R I E S . 79 
 
 should be for the influences of the Holy Spirit on 
 these missionary labours, the very first who would 
 come to the standard of the cross and bear it in 
 triumph over heathendom, would be these precious 
 youth who have been indoctrinated in the truths of 
 God's hol}^ word. 
 
 In the city of Furrukhabad, we have a large and 
 flourishing High School, which was under the super- 
 intendence of Mr. Johnson before his death. It 
 Avas well attended, having on its roll more than two 
 hundred and fifty scholars. The school is divided 
 into two departments, one Enghsh and the other 
 vernacular. All the scholars were required to study 
 the Bible and Catechism, and the familiarity which 
 they showed with the Scriptures, and the frequent 
 application of its principles in conversation, proved 
 that it was not in vain. This knowledge of the 
 Bible they imparted to others, and they were thus 
 made the medium of communication from their reli- 
 gious teachers to us. In this way religious truth 
 w^as spread, and reached the mothers and sisters of 
 their own fiimihes and friends. This important 
 class exert a powerful influence against missions, as 
 they are not only superstitious, but filled with pre- 
 judices in favour of their own religion. They can- 
 not be reached by our preaching, as they are not 
 permitted to appear in public, or be seen in the so- 
 ciety of men ; and even when a favourable impres- 
 sion has been made on the men who hear our preach- 
 ing, it is effaced and frequently lost through the 
 opposition of their wives. The influence of woman 
 
 ^ 
 
80 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 is everywhere influential for good or evil, and in 
 India it is all exerted against the Bible and Cliris- 
 tianit}^ Their seclusion from public societ}^ does 
 not impair that influence, but rather magnifies it, 
 as it enables them to concentrate it in one place, 
 and by pouring its whole fury there to accomphsh 
 their object. Their power is astonishing, and among 
 the better and most respectable classes of society 
 it is particularly strong. Without education, and 
 with little therefore to employ their minds, they be- 
 stow all their thought and labour to the support ot 
 Hinduism, not only in its religious, but also its poli- 
 tical aspect and relations. There are some most 
 remarkable instances of the latter development of 
 this, such as Nur Jehan, the wife of Shah Jehan, 
 the most magnificent prince that ever appeared in 
 India. He w^as the founder of the present city of 
 Delhi, in the palace of which place he had con- 
 structed the famous peacock throne, composed of 
 such a mass of diamonds and precious stones, in- 
 cluding sapphires, emeralds, and rubies, as to daz- 
 zle the beholder. But this, how^ever dazzhng, even 
 becomes insignificant in comparison with the T^j 
 Mahal at Agra, the mausoleum of white marble 
 built over the sepulchre of his wife, Nur Jehan. 
 The Taj, or crown, is built of white marble and de- 
 corated with mosaics of the most precious stones. 
 Whether considered in reference to the chasteness 
 of design, or richness of material, it may be pro- 
 nounced the most splendid, as it is the most unique 
 building in the world. Nur Jehan, for whom this 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. SI 
 
 was built, was a person of surpassing lovely fea- 
 tures, but she was quite as much noted for her 
 capacity to govern as for her grace and beauty ; and 
 there can be no question either as to her capacity 
 or her power to use it, for it was through these she 
 has become known to us, and was raised to honours 
 and eminence as had never been attained by the 
 consort of any other king in India. Begum Sumroo 
 is another instance of the same kind, but not of such 
 an extensive nature or influence for good, though 
 an avowed Papist. 
 
 These instances, however, are sufficient to show 
 the power of female influence, and that when once 
 under the constraining influences of the gospel, it 
 might be made to promote in a remarkable manner 
 its progress and stability. It is with great sorrow, 
 too, that we are compelled to refer to another fact, 
 which should make every European in India blush 
 at its record, and that is, through the influence of 
 native women, Europeans, calling themselves Chris- 
 tians, have been led to avow themselves idolaters 
 and followers of the false prophet — to bathe in the 
 Ganges and build mosques. At Futtehgurh we 
 have one of these mosques, built after the model 
 of one at Mecca by a European, who was high in 
 the civil service, and to prevent the native woman 
 with whom he was living from leaving him to go on 
 a pilgrimage to Arabia. The fact is indisputable, 
 but we rejoice to be able to add that this fact be- 
 longs to a past era, and that during the last twenty 
 years a great change has been wrought, and these 
 
 IL 
 
82 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 things have ahiiost, if not entirel}', passed away. It 
 illustrates, however, the point "we wish to enforce, 
 and prepares us to hear that this is one of the re- 
 sults of our High School at Futtehgurh. Many of 
 our scholars have taught their own wives and sis- 
 ters the doctrines of Christianity, and in this way 
 prepared them to join with them in an avowal and 
 profession of their new faith. 
 
 Babar Kh^n and his wife, Zubardast Khan and 
 his wife, with others, have in this manner been en- 
 abled, through Divine grace, to renounce their faith 
 in Islamism for a brighter and better belief in Chris- 
 tianity. This is a work, however, which cannot be 
 seen or known to its full extent. More of this, 
 however, is being constantly developed, and it is 
 hoped that as the men become enlightened, the ad- 
 vantages of education will be so felt that it will be 
 extended to the female portions of the different 
 families. We believe that as the men become en- 
 lightened, and begin to taste the sw^eets of educa- 
 tion, they will exert themselves to make their com- 
 panions fit associates for their society. And when 
 this takes place to any extent, w^e may expect to 
 see a great and decided change in the destinies of 
 India. In the Hindu mind there is a great repug- 
 nance existing against all foreign religions, which 
 cannot be removed without some such radical 
 change as education will accomplish. We will bet- 
 ter comprehend the force of this repugnance by 
 looking at the treatment which the Mussalmans 
 have received at their hands. Though natives of 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. S3 
 
 the same countiy, speaking the same language and 
 partaking of the same habits, yet they have never 
 been able to make any impression on the religion 
 of the people. Believers in the unity of God, the 
 Mussalmans despise idolatry, and zealous to an un- 
 usual degree, they have exhausted every method 
 of speech and argument to make proselytes, but all 
 in vain. What the Mahammadans cannot do, we 
 trust, under God, our schools will accomplish; and 
 w^e are encouraged so to think by what has been 
 done. 
 
 We have not so much confidence in our vernacu- 
 lar or Bazar schools, as the scholars are less under 
 our control, and the scriptural instruction given is 
 more hable to be counteracted by the class of teach- 
 ers employed. These teachers are commonly Pun- 
 dits and Lallas, who, the more strenuous they are 
 in their declarations and promises not to teach their 
 own religion and thwart the teachings of our books, 
 are the more likely to belie these declarations and 
 solemn promises, to accomplish the better their own 
 purposes. We are forced to employ these teachers, 
 or give up the idea of reaching the common classes 
 altogether, as they are in possession of the ground, 
 and will not yield it to others, and especially not to 
 Christian teachers. The examinations which are 
 held statedly, Aveekly or oftener, prove, however, 
 that a considerable amount of biblical instruction is 
 obtained, and this to such a degree as to encourage 
 us to hope that much good will result. They are 
 the means, too, of giving an elementary course to 
 
84 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 many who will thus be enabled to read and make a 
 profitable use of our tracts and publications; and 
 through them we bring ourselves into a more pleasant 
 relation with the parents and friends of the pupils. 
 It is to these schools we go when we visit the city 
 and villages to preach the gospel, and they afford 
 facilities in this way to warrant their continuance, 
 though our hope of great results be small. The 
 expense of their maintenance is of such a small 
 amount, not over three or four dollars per mensem, 
 as to enable us to continue them for their collateral 
 if not direct effects. 
 
 The Maha Rajah Duleep Singh established and 
 supported ten of these schools, and employed one 
 of the young men educated in our city High School 
 to superintend them. In order to select a good 
 position, and to encourage the people, he built 
 school-houses and kept them in repair. During the 
 Maha Rajah's absence in England, the author was 
 requested to take the oversight of these schools, 
 and after his return to America Mr. Freeman acted 
 in his place. A month previous to his departure 
 from Futtehgurh he wrote a letter in relation to these 
 schools, which, because of the events since occurred, 
 possesses a sad interest. We, therefore, will listen 
 to his account, which is as follows : — 
 
 ^' I have given ten mornings to gain some know- 
 ledge of these schools and their progress. There is 
 a native superintendent who visits them daily, writes 
 on the roll the number present, and records on the 
 lesson-book the page which forms the lesson for the 
 
MA 11 TYRED MISSIONARIES. 85 
 
 day. These schools average in daily attendance 
 each forty boys, which gives four hundred boys 
 who are daily instructed. The examination which 
 1 have made has been in detail by classes, and each 
 lesson of each class was made the subject of in- 
 quiry. The books used are arithmetic, geography, 
 Scripture history, catechism, and religious books. 
 In geography their knowledge is limited, both on 
 account of the want of books and of teachers who 
 are able to teach then;i. In arithmetic they are apt 
 up to the rule of three, and several beyond this 
 rule. In Bible history they have attained a good 
 degree. Some have become familiar with the whole 
 book. In the catechism they have committed one 
 hundred out of the one hundred and forty-three 
 questions. With the Bible history and catechism 
 examination,! have been greatly surprised and ex- 
 ceedingly delighted. Many have treasured up with 
 great correctness and much thought, much precious 
 truth of the word of life. My mode of examination 
 was to draw out the thoughts and the minds of the 
 boys upon the truths they had read. I do confess 
 every morning was a delight to me. I would like 
 to spend all my mornings thus. I could praise God 
 that these youth had been taught the word of life, 
 though by the mouth of heathen teachers. The 
 apostle Paul rejoiced that Christ was preached, 
 though it might not be in the best way or the way 
 he would have chosen. I never before entered so 
 fnll^'into the apostle's declaration as when sitting with 
 these precious youth before me. Among these lads, 
 
86 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 too, was a blind boy who had heard much of Bible 
 truth, and had committed over one hundred questions 
 of the catechism. When he has completed it, I have 
 promised him a reward, and a present of a little book 
 to each one who will commit the entire catechism. 
 One feature brought out in the examination was 
 that some of these boys go up to join our city High 
 School under brother Johnson; and may we not 
 hope that there they will be led on, till by the Spirit 
 of God they arrive at the house of God, and find a 
 home among his people ?" 
 
 There remains but one more description of schools 
 for us to notice, and that is the most important of 
 all, as it contemplates the education of such chil- 
 dren as are entirely separated from heathenism, and 
 nominall}^ at least Christian. They are the children 
 of our native Christians, who are in a pecuhar sense 
 entitled to our labours, and give hope of rewarding 
 us for their instruction. Having no one to stand 
 between them and their teachers, and oppose, it may 
 be, the lessons sought to be inculcated, they are un- 
 der our full moral control and discipline. These are 
 our Church schools, and may be either day or board- 
 ing-schools, including both males and females. Our 
 Orphan Asylum was one of these, and it rewarded 
 us by sending forth a considerable number of young 
 men and women, who have been and still are valu- 
 able assistants in our work. We have retained the 
 services of some, and at the request of our brethren 
 at other places, have sent others to labour in the 
 great work of preaching and teaching at Mynpoorie, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 87 
 
 Fiittehpore, find Almorah. The schools for these 
 chihlren at Riikha were under the superintendence for 
 some time of our dear friends Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, 
 who are now rejoicing in heaven with some of the 
 dear lambs they w^ere leading in the way to the new 
 Jerusalem. One of the leading designs of these 
 schools is to secure to our second generation of 
 native Christians higher advantages and greater . 
 facilities for the development of their Christian V 
 principles, and stamp on them the impress of a holy \ 
 religion from youth. This, we think, has been accom- 
 plished in the hearts of some who are now living, 
 and others who are in glory. We refer to those 
 who have not simply been Christianized, but fitted 
 by talent and grace vouchsafed to take part in the 
 training of youth and other departments of labour. 
 On this class is our great dependence and hope for 
 the future ministry in India. 
 
 In concluding these remarks, we cannot but ex- 
 press the hope that these efforts made for both the 
 adults and youth of India, will be better appreci- 
 ated, and this appreciation wall manifest itself more in 
 priiyer both for those who teach and who are taught 
 what they must do to be saved. This is the great 
 object contemplated, and the saving power and in- 
 fluence is from above. May we all go to Him, who, 
 in answer to prayer, has promised to give the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
88 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Difficulties from Hinduism and Caste — converts, their character, in- 
 fluence, and prospects — Widow and Orphan Fund — the Kliair Khwah 
 i Hind, or native newspaper — Ishwuree Dass, as a Teacher and Au- 
 thor — John F. Houston and Robert J. Breckinridge, native Cate- 
 chists. 
 
 Having considered the efforts made in behalf of 
 the adult and youthful population of India, let us 
 now view some of the results of these labours, as 
 evidenced in the lives and death of such as have 
 been rescued from heathenish darkness and brought 
 into the glorious liberty of the children of God. 
 The object sought by these labours is a very simple 
 one, the transformation of ignorant and deluded 
 Pagans into intelligent and exemplary Christian 
 communities. The instrument, which is God's truth, 
 is characterized by the same simplicity. The power 
 is the Holy Spirit, whose influences God has 
 promised to bestow on labours in which this 
 simple object and instrument have been employed. 
 Now, however simple the object and instrument, 
 the execution of the work is encompassed with 
 difficulties and obstacles. The missionary stands 
 alone, and almost unaided, to meet the great 
 enemy in his own stronghold, where he has held 
 undisputed sway and reigned supremely for centu- 
 ries. This is particularly true of India, for there 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 89 
 
 he has erected his great masterpiece in the huge 
 fabric of Hinduism, in which he has evinced al] the 
 cunning and artifice his most mahgnant nature 
 couhl invent ; for it stands out unique and terrible 
 from its very vastness and apparent immovableness. 
 Not unhke the great Himalaya mountains, it strikes 
 the beholder with awe ; and proximity only serves to 
 show his utter feebleness to contend with this mon- 
 ster S3^stem of forms and subtlety. The missionary 
 in India is like the traveller amid the flistness of the 
 Himalaya ranges, a mere speck ; and it is just as 
 wise to expect him in his own power to make an 
 impression on Hinduism, as it is to suppose the tra- 
 veller to break into pieces, with his hammer in 
 hand, the barrier separating India from China. 
 
 One of the strongest and most peculiar features of 
 this system is its Caste, which makes the higher 
 classes intolerant, and the lower ones dupes. It is a 
 system not only immoral in principle, but debasing in 
 its operation. Forming a part of the very struc- 
 ture and arrangement of society, it interferes with 
 every temporal and spiritual concern of the people. 
 By it the station of every person is unalterably 
 fixed, his destiny is irrevocable, and his walk in 
 life so defined that any deviation involves the deep- 
 est infamy. It thus lays in its foundation the great- 
 est obstacle to every improvement, and brings down 
 its anathema on any who may desire a change, or 
 release from its burden. And it is almost incon- 
 ceivable how dreadful this anathema is, involving 
 disgrace and ignominy of a lifetime's duration! 
 12 
 
90 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 But the evil effects of caste are not confined to the 
 people, but reach the missionary himself. Cutting 
 us off from all free and familiar intercourse with the 
 people, it regards us as unclean, and therefore unfit 
 for any proper intimacy. It affects us and our na- 
 tive converts. We are barbarians to them, and they 
 are barbarians to us. All the finer and better feel- 
 ings developed in social intercourse are severed, and 
 all the mainsprings of their hearts' better nature 
 are shut out and closed against us. All our inter- 
 course is of a public character, as we cannot enter 
 into their houses, nor can they eat or drink in ours. 
 It is this anti-social feature of caste which makes it 
 such a formidable obstacle to the spread of the gos- 
 pel. It has created a public sentiment which is 
 inveterate, and hostile to any change or improve- 
 ment. 
 
 The work of demolishing such a system, and build- 
 ing on it a new and Christian superstructure, is not 
 only a difficult but a protracted one. The work of 
 demolition is gradual, and will be accomplished 
 piecemeal, and so with the work of reconstruction 
 in the new Christian edifice. The Hindu mind is 
 so filled with corrupt and debasing doctrines, so 
 perverted by heathenish notions and prejudices, and 
 so bound down by modes and habits of evil thought, 
 as to forbid the expectation of immediate alteration 
 or exchange for the high and holy doctrines and 
 duties of the Bible ; and consequently, the churches 
 formed from such materials, and built on such a 
 foundation, may be supposed to contain much less 
 
MARTYRED M I S S I X A E I E S . 91 
 
 religions knowledge and stability of character than 
 "what is found to exist in Christian lands where no 
 such difficulties exist, and all the materials are of 
 the best and most faA'oui-able kind. The character 
 of our indigenous Christianity in India is not yet 
 perfectly developed. It is like that of individu- 
 als, gradually unfolding and growing brighter and 
 brighter to the perfect day. It is yet with us in its 
 inffincy, but it has taJcen root, and no human power 
 is potent enough to arrest its progress. That there 
 should exist a wide difference between the Chris- 
 tians of India and of America and Europe, is just 
 what might be expected from an a priori view of 
 the subject ; and this ought not to occasion surprise 
 or imply suspicion, especially to a careful reader of 
 the epistles of the New Testament. This difference, 
 it should be remembered, however, is onl}^ in degree 
 and not in nature or kind, and w^e almost feel that 
 we are doing our native converts an injustice by 
 stating the difference so strongly, for there are 
 Church members in America, whose views and 
 practices do not approach even the standard of the 
 Bible — and this is the only standard by which to 
 judge Christians of any land — but its application 
 must have reference to the difference of circum- 
 stances in which each is placed ; and applying this 
 with just discrimination, we cannot but think that 
 He who judgeth the heart, and commended the 
 widow when she cast into the treasury her mite, 
 regards the sincere convert from heathenism with as 
 much favour, notwithstanding all his defects, as the 
 
£2 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 more consistent American Christian, whose consis- 
 tency has been obtained without a thought or strug- 
 gle. Mere consistency in outward conduct, inde- 
 pendent of other things, does not necessarily evi- 
 dence either the realit}' or degree of piety; though 
 immorality does, the absence of all religion. A 
 convert in India has to contend with difficulties the 
 convert in America is entirely ignorant of, in the 
 shape of depraved appetites, imperious and sensual 
 passions, habits of gross sin long cherished and re- 
 garded without evil, the overcoming of which is the 
 literal crucif3'ing of the old man with the affections 
 and lusts. 
 
 The view, therefore, we take of the character of 
 our native converts will modify ver}^ much the esti- 
 mate and judgment we form. It will not do to 
 adopt a home test, for the circumstances of the two 
 cases are so dissimilar as to make the comparison, if 
 not impracticable, at least unfair to the native con- 
 verts of India. To understand tliis, 3'ou have only 
 to recall to mind the darkness, vice, and ignorance 
 in which they have been born and brought up ; 
 the impure atmosphere which they have always 
 breathed ; the vile society in which they have lived, 
 moved, and had their being; and the habits of 
 thought and action to which their Avhole lives have 
 been devoted and assimilated. And remembering 
 these, it cannot be considered strange that their 
 Christian character should fall below^ those whose 
 habits have been formed under the most favourable 
 circumstances for the development of every truly 
 
aiAr.TYRED MISSIONARIES. 93 
 
 noble Christian feeling, and the constraints of Bible 
 truth and enlightened public opinion. So far from 
 being strange, there must be, from the very na- 
 ture of their different positions, a marked differ- 
 ence between the present indigenous Christianity 
 of India and America; for the native Christian por- 
 tion of India have not the same knowledge nor the 
 same examples for imitation to encourage hope and 
 stimulate action; and every one knows the influ- 
 ence which these exert, not only in the formation 
 of enlightened views and moral conduct, but also in 
 their preservation from the tendency to decline, 
 formed in our corruption. We are quite aware that it 
 is a common opinion among good people that a con- 
 verted heathen, from the great change which he has 
 experienced, must be a glowing Christian; and so 
 heis to a good degree, but not to the extent generally 
 imagined. But we are inclined to forget how diffi- 
 cult it is for a native Christian, after he has emerged 
 from the great darkness of heathenism, to maintain 
 a close and intimate walk with God, when every 
 thing is drawing him the other way — every thing 
 he sees and every thing he hears — ;ind how ex- 
 tremely hard it is for him to rise above the polluting 
 influences by which he is surrounded, and to which 
 he has nil his life given his inclinations. Let this 
 be properly considered and form an item in the esti- 
 mate of his character, and let us remember what it 
 costs us under the most favourable circumstances to 
 maintain a good degree of nearness to God, and 
 there will greater allowances be made for the less 
 
94 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 degree of faith and consistency found among the 
 native Christians of India. 
 
 AVe do not wish to be understood as asserting 
 that our native Christians have not a good degree 
 of spii-itual hfe and a fair proportion of consistency. 
 This they have, and all we wish to say is, that they 
 have not that degree of it which we would like to 
 see; and yet from the circumstances in which they 
 are placed, perhaps this ought not to be considered 
 strange or deserving of condemnation. Our people 
 are improving year by year, and we have only to 
 compare their Uves and deportment with that of 
 their heathen neighbours, to see the immense differ- 
 ence between these two classes. And this is what 
 we conceive to be the true standard, for once they 
 were like them in all respects ; ready to join them in 
 cheerfully doing those things which are hateful in 
 the sight of man as well as of God; ready with them 
 to cheat, he, and abuse one another as opportunity 
 offered ; and ready to make use of any means, how- 
 ever wicked, to the accomplishment of any end, 
 however debasing. The difference is so apparent 
 as to remove doubt and every uncertainty. But 
 however much elevated above his former life, and 
 thus evidencing the power of the new birth, he is 
 still imperfect in many things and w^eak in others. 
 His strength of purpose may be strong, but the 
 force of old and evil habits, though lessened, is 
 still leading him astray. He may evidence a gross- 
 uess of thought on many subjects which will dis- 
 courage his teachers, but not surprise them, if they 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 95 
 
 have had any long experience in the work of build- 
 ing up the new Jerusalem. We do not wish to dis- 
 guise this fact, but rather impress it on God's people 
 in other lands, and more favourable circumstances, 
 in such a manner as to call forth their aid and pray- 
 ers for these lambs of the flock. We are frequently 
 reminded of this, by seeing those whom we know to 
 be true converts doing or saying such things as to 
 evidence a great want of propriety, though not posi- 
 tively wicked. This is more particularl}^ the case 
 when old associations are revived, or temptations 
 suddenly assail them. His character may stand 
 high, and his walk be very consistent for years, 
 when, either by false accusation, or in some other 
 manner, his character may be assailed. Then he will, 
 by losing command of his feelings, subject himself 
 to severe censure by improper and abusive lan- 
 guage or recriminations. This is true to such a 
 degree even of our best men, that we tremble whea 
 temptation is strong enough to revive old usages, 
 and modes of thought and action. Admitting all 
 this, still we are prepared to assert and maintain the 
 assertion, that whilst it is true many of our converts 
 are but babes in Christ, there are others, and they 
 not a few, who would be au honour and ornament 
 to any church in the world. 
 
 Our Church at Futtehgurh contained a good num- 
 ber who were of the latter class, and whose influ- 
 ence has been felt, and is perhaps at the present 
 time being felt more than ever, throughout Bengal 
 and the North-west Provinces of India. In our 
 
96 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 notice of the Church at Futtehgurh, we referred to 
 Dhoukal Pershad and Babar Ivhiin, both of whom 
 have been called to seal the profession of their faith 
 in blood and death, and are now rejoicing in glory. 
 The savour of their names and influence is sweet, 
 and their memory precious. The bond of union and 
 love which should exist between the Church in 
 America and the Church in India is strengthened 
 by such characters, and by suffering our Futtehgurh 
 Zion has won a high place in the regards and affec- 
 tions of all churches throughout Christendom. They 
 have proved themselves worthy of the highest esteem 
 by an ordcnl of the severest kind, and we trust that 
 this will be one of the glorious results effected b}' 
 the late revolt. In the matter of liberality, they 
 manifest that a radical change has been wrought, 
 and this we regard as something decisive; for any 
 one possessing the least knowledge of native cha- 
 racter knows how excessively fond they are of 
 mone}^, and that there is scarcely a thing which they 
 will not do to gather a few rupees. 
 
 Now, let us see what our native converts are do- 
 ing with their small incomes. In the first place, 
 they contribute monthly to a Pension Fund for the 
 support of their families in case of their death, 
 about one-eighth of their wdiole pay. This Fund 
 for Widows and Orphans has been in operation 
 about eleven years, and was in most successful ope- 
 ration about a year ago, and unless its capital, which 
 was dei)osited in the Agra Bank, has been lost dur- 
 ing the ,2Teat confusion and destruction occasioned 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES- 97 
 
 by the mutiny, it is still flourishing. This Fund 
 makes provision for the widows of the subscribers, 
 and in case of the widow's death, also for the chil- 
 dren. We all feel deeply interested in the success- 
 ful operation of this Fund, as it not only teaches 
 our converts to provide for themselves, but renders 
 them independent of all assistance from the mission. 
 A pleasing fact in connection with the working of 
 this Fund is, that the example of our converts so 
 impressed many Hindus and Mussalmans in its 
 favour, as to induce an expression of their wishes 
 either to be admitted to a participation in it, or have 
 one formed for themselves. As it may interest 
 many of our readers, we append the 
 
 RULES OF THE PRESBYTERIAN FUND FOR THE RELIEF 
 OF "WIDOWS AND ORPHANS. 
 
 1. This Fund shall be entitled, " The Presbyterian Fund for the Re- 
 lief of Widows and Orphans." 
 
 II, Every married Christian, nominal Christian, or Orphan, may sub- 
 scribe to this scheme, who is in the employment or under the pastoral 
 care of any Mission or Missionary of the American Presbyterian Mis- 
 sions in North India. 
 
 III. 1. The rate of subscription shall not be less than two and a half 
 annas per mensem, but permission is granted to each one to subscribe 
 according to the following scale, to which the pension to be received is 
 fixed. 
 
 2. The highest pension that any subscriber can receive will be twenty 
 rupees. 
 
 3. That the following be the rate, vi^;. : — 
 
 13 
 
98 
 
 I A 
 
 JI E JI R I A L 
 
 OF 
 
 THE 
 
 
 RATE OF SUBSCRIPTION TO THE PRESBYTERIAN FUND 
 
 FOR WIDOWS 
 
 
 AND ORPHANS. 
 
 
 
 
 Ks. As. 
 
 P. 
 
 
 
 Rs. 
 
 A member paying 2 
 
 6 
 
 will 
 
 receive 
 
 *2 
 
 " 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 3 
 
 « 
 
 " 5 
 
 9 
 
 
 u 
 
 4 
 
 " 
 
 7 
 
 9 
 
 
 ti 
 
 5 
 
 « 
 
 " 10 
 
 
 
 
 '< 
 
 6 
 
 " 
 
 " 12 
 
 6 
 
 
 « 
 
 7 
 
 ti 
 
 " 15 
 
 3 
 
 
 K 
 
 8 
 
 " 
 
 12 
 
 3 
 
 
 " 
 
 9 
 
 >' 
 
 15 
 
 6 
 
 
 (I 
 
 10 
 
 ti 
 
 " 1 9 
 
 
 
 
 (< 
 
 11 
 
 " 
 
 " 1 12 
 
 9 
 
 
 " 
 
 12 
 
 " 
 
 " 2 
 
 9 
 
 
 " 
 
 13 
 
 " 
 
 2 5 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 14 
 
 « 
 
 2 9 
 
 6 
 
 
 « 
 
 15 
 
 « 
 
 2 14 
 
 3 
 
 
 " 
 
 16 
 
 « 
 
 « 3 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 U 
 
 17 
 
 " 
 
 3 8 
 
 6 
 
 
 " 
 
 18 
 
 <( 
 
 3 14 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 19 
 
 « 
 
 " 4 4 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 20 
 
 4. That when any subscriber wishes to increase bis rate of payment, 
 he shall notify the Managers of the Mission to which he belongs six 
 months previously, of such intention. These Managers shall then make 
 a statement of the individual case to the ]\Ianaging Director, together 
 with their opinion as to the propriety of the measure, the state of health 
 at the time, &c., &c. The Managing Director shall immediately for- 
 ward such statement to the other Directors, and if the measure be ap- 
 proved of by a majority of all the Directors, the applicant, at the expi- 
 ration of the six months, will be at liberty to increase his subscription to 
 the amount specified, provided he pays up three years' back subscrip- 
 tion, according to the new rate ; but in case he should not do so in the 
 course of one month from the day the notice is given, he shall have to 
 give notice a second time, and wait six months longer before the privi- 
 lege can be granted. 
 
 5. Persons when married young, or until they are twenty-four years 
 of age, will be allowed to enter as subscribers to this Fund on the 
 
 * The ncpee may be estimated at fifty cents of our money. Sixteen annas make a 
 rupee. 'Ihepie is a fractional sum like our miU; twelve pice make an anna. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 99 
 
 terms specified above ; but from a regard to the interests of other sub- 
 scribers, and to the stability of the Fund itself, it is required that per- 
 sons over twenty-four years of age pay a bonus or entrance fee of four 
 rupees, if their subscription is under 10 as. per month ; of eight ru- 
 pees, if it is under 1-5-6 per month ; and of twelve rupees, if over that 
 sum. Those over forty years of age shall pay a bonus of 8, 16, or 25 
 rupees for entering on the same rates of subscription respectively, and 
 those over fifty years of age the sums of 25, 50, or 100 rupees as bonus. 
 These entrance fees to be paid in three instalments — one every two 
 months. 
 
 Any subscriber ceasing to pay his subscription for a period of three 
 months or more, shall forfeit all claims upon the Fund ; provided, how- 
 ever, that suspension of wages shall be deemed a sufficient excuse for 
 ceasing to contribute, except in cases where the subscriber may aposta- 
 tize from Christianity, or be dismissed from his employment for disgrace- 
 ful crimes. And if any one who shall thus have fallen be afterwards 
 restored to his standing in the Mission or Church, the Directors may, 
 on recommendation of the Mission or Church Session concerned, restore 
 to him the privileges of the Fund, on payment of arrearages. A refu- 
 sal to pay arrearages shall in all cases be considered equivalent to a 
 ■withdrawal from the Fund, and a renunciation of its benefits. 
 
 7. Any subscriber who may leave these Missions or Churches, and 
 become connected with any other Presbyterian Church, the Churches 
 of the London Missionary Society, the English Church or the Baptists, 
 may continue his contribution, and his family shall be entitled to re- 
 ceive the benefits of the Fund ; provided, however, that if the circum- 
 stances connected with his leaving shall be notoriously disgraceful, the 
 Directors may propose to the subscribers to erase his name from the 
 list of subscribers, and a majority of the subscribers may erase it ac- 
 cordingly. 
 
 8. No subscriber, on ceasing to be such, shall in any case be entitled 
 to receive back any part of the money he may have paid. 
 
 IV. The fund raised by these subscriptions shall be deposited on in- 
 terest in the Agra Bank, or in such other safe way as the Directors 
 may order ; but the Directors may never lend it, or any portion of it, 
 to private individuals, or suffer it to be employed, however temporarily, 
 for any other purpose than that set forth in these rules ; and being so 
 deposited, it, with all future subscriptions, and all donations to the 
 
100 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Fund, and interest arising, shall be held sacredly for the purpose of fur- 
 nishing support to the destitute widows and orphan children of those 
 who shall have been during their lives subscribers to the Fund. 
 
 V. 1. When widows with or without children, in receipt of a pension, 
 re-marry, their pension shall cease. 
 
 2. And in case of the death of any widow, the pension allowed her 
 shall be continued to her children, until the children, if boys, reach the 
 age of sixteen years ; and if girls, until they reach the age of eighteen 
 years or marry ; and when any widow shall be proved not to be bring- 
 ing up her child in Christianity, but to be teaching it another religion, 
 or educating it for a life of vice, and shall refuse to allow her child to 
 be placed as the Mission or Church may see fit to direct, her pension 
 shall cease. 
 
 3. And when there is only one orphan child on the Fund, the amount 
 of pension to be allowed shall be left to the decision of the Mission to 
 •which he or she is connected, who will be guided by the circumstances 
 of the case. 
 
 4. When any widow shall be proved to be living in any illicit con- 
 nection, or the habitual practice of fornication, her pension shall cease; 
 but if she have children, the children not to suffer by her misconduct, 
 but receive any allowance thought proper by the Mission ; and in case 
 of professed penitence, on recommendation of the session of the Church 
 under whose care she may be, and after suitable trial, the Directors 
 may propose by circular to the subscribers to restore her pension 
 to her. 
 
 5. When a widow is left without children, or when all her children 
 come to age, or are married and settled in life, the pension she is to re- 
 ceive will be the full amount, when it does not exceed four rupees ; and 
 when the pension with children is five rupees, she will receive without 
 children four rupees eight annas, and for every additional rupee of pen- 
 sion an increase of twelve annas, according to the subjoined scale, viz : 
 
 
 PENSION 
 
 SCALE. 
 
 
 "With children. 
 
 
 
 Without children. 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 4 8 
 
 GOO 
 
 
 
 5 4 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 6 12 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 7 8 
 
M A R T Y R E D 
 
 ith children. 
 
 10 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 MISSIONARIES. 101 
 
 'ithout 
 
 ; children. 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 8 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 14 
 
 4 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 15 12 
 
 6. Any claimant under these rules, on being dissatisfied with any de- 
 cision of the Directors bearing on his or her case, may appeal by circu- 
 lar to the whole body of the subscribers, two-thirds of whom may re- 
 verse or modify the decision of the Directors ; and it shall be the duty 
 of the Managing Director to circulate all such appeals. 
 
 VI. This Fund shall be under the management of a Board of Direc- 
 tors, consisting of the Treasurers of the several American Presbyterian 
 Missions in North India, and a missionary from each Mission, together 
 with a subscriber from each Mission, both to be chosen by the subscri- 
 bers of that Mission. 
 
 VII. 1. The Treasurer of the Agra American Presbyterian Mission, 
 or (in case of his refusing the office, or of there being no such Mission 
 or person) any member of the Board, chosen by the Board, shall act as 
 Managing Director, Secretary, and Treasurer ; shall deposit the funds in 
 the Agra Bank, or in such other way as the Board may direct ; shall 
 conduct all correspondence with the Bank ; shall receive from the Trea- 
 surers of the several Missions such sums as shall from time to time be 
 collected for the Fund, and promptly add them to the deposit ; shall keep 
 a clear account of the receipts and disbursements of the Fund in a sepa- 
 rate book, and by circulars to the members of the Board annually 
 shall report the state of the Fund for the information of all concerned ; 
 which Eeport shall contain a full statement of the receipts from each 
 subscriber — his name — and monthly subscription. The rules are to be 
 printed both in English and Hinddstdni, in Roman character, and a 
 copy furnished to each subscriber for his guidance. 
 
 2. A certificate shall be given to each subscriber, stating that his 
 
102 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 wife or child or children after his death shall be entitled to the benefits 
 of this Fund. 
 
 3. A second certificate will also be given to the widow, or child, 
 or children of the subscriber at his death. 
 
 4. And if the Managing Director shall at any time neglect or refuse 
 to perform the duties hereby enjoined upon him, any Director may pro- 
 pose to the other Directors to remove him and appoint some other 
 Director to the office ; and a majority of the Board, excluding the Ma- 
 naging Director, the proposer and the nominee, neither of whom shall 
 vote on questions of this kind, shall finally decide the question. 
 
 YIII. Any two Directors may propose amendments of the rules ; 
 and, on their obtaining the written requisition of a majority of the 
 Directors, the Managing Director shall circulate the proposed amend- 
 ment, which shall be adopted, if agreed to by two- thirds of the subscri- 
 bers, voting separately. 
 
 They also subscribe to the only religious newspa- 
 per in Northern India, conducted by the brethren of 
 the London Missionary Society at Mirzapore. This 
 paper is called the Kliair Kluvah i Hind, or Friend 
 of India, and is published monthly in Hindust^ini. 
 It publishes short histories of remarkable places, 
 principally those of the Holy Land, and is illustrated 
 with good wood cuts. It contains, also, abridged 
 biographies of celebrated men, such as Luther, How- 
 ard, Sir William Jones, and Mahammad, and articles 
 on universal and natural history. This paper has a 
 very favourable and salutar}^ influence, and is always 
 looked for with eagerness. Our converts are nearly 
 all annual subscribers to both the Bible and Tract 
 Societies. The proportion of their beneficence is on 
 an average about one-eighth of their whole income, 
 and it evidences a willingness to do what they can 
 for themselves, and the spread of truth and godli- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 103 
 
 ness; and how many there are in our own land, 
 with much hotter means and more enlarged views 
 of duty, who do much less ! 
 
 One of our converts is very favourahly known in 
 India as an author, and carried away the prize of 
 five hundred rupees, offered by the Calcutta Tract 
 and Book Society, for the best series of Lectures on 
 Theology for the illiterate natives of India ; and not- 
 withstanding the number of competitors, mcluding 
 European Missionaries among them, he was the suc- 
 cessful candidate. These Lectures have been printed 
 and form a most valuable and interesting work. 
 The author brought with him to America another 
 volume in manuscript, which was sent to this coun- 
 try for publication by the same person. This work 
 is on the Domestic Manners and Customs of the 
 Hindus, and will prove, we think, quite as success- 
 ful as his Lectures on Theology. It is not only 
 very accurate, as might be expected, but also very 
 minute in its information. The reason why it has 
 not been offered for publication before this, is owing 
 to the fact that he had not quite time to complete a 
 fair copy of all the manuscript when the author was 
 leaving, and promised to transmit the remaining 
 part and send it by the time we reached America. 
 Before this, however, the mutiny broke out and pre- 
 vented the execution of his promise and design. 
 He was called to wander about the country, and 
 suffer much. He writes, however, since his re- 
 turn to Futtehgurh, that he will soon send the 
 remainder of his work. In the preface of this 
 
104 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 work he has given the following account of him- 
 self:— 
 
 " Headers alwa3^s wish to know something about 
 the author whose work they read, more especially 
 if he be a foreigner. He, therefore, begs to say 
 briefly that by an afflictive dispensation of a wise 
 Providence he lost his parents in early childhood. 
 This afflictive dispensation came in the shape of a 
 famine which swept away thousands, and made hun- 
 dreds of children orphans. He was then with others 
 taken under the care of Charles Madden, Esq., a 
 pious and benevolent gentleman in the medical ser- 
 vice of the British East India Government. He 
 was with him about five years, after which public 
 duty made a separation unavoidable. He was next 
 taken under the care of the Rev. H. R. Wilson, a 
 missionary from America, and was with him about 
 ten years. It was with this gentleman that he paid 
 a visit to England and America. He is extremely 
 thankful to the Sovereign Disposer of all events 
 that his lines have fallen in such pleasant places. 
 He has been highly favoured, and both of his guar- 
 dians have paid the strictest and most faithful atten- 
 tion to his mental, moral, and spiritual education 
 and improvement, and he will always be under the 
 greatest obligation to them for their kindness." 
 His name is Ishwuree Dass, and he is now engaged 
 as a teacher in the city High School of Furrukha- 
 bad. As a teacher he stands high. He is faithful, 
 patient, and well qualified. As a scholar, teacher, 
 and author, he has earned a good reputation, and is 
 
MARTYEED MISSIONARIES. 105 
 
 making his influence felt far and near. India needs 
 such men. He has aided the cause by some of his 
 translations, for which he possesses no ordinary 
 qualifications." 
 
 In the early period of our Mission we conformed 
 to the old plan of giving the name of the supporter 
 to our orphan children, and this will account for the 
 names of John F. Houston and Robert J. Brecken- 
 ridge, the names of two of our native catechists, who 
 have been for years engaged in the work of teaching 
 and exhorting the people around us. They are men 
 of strong solid worth and long standing in the 
 Church — men whose Christian characters shine, and 
 with sufficient amount of knowledge and ability to 
 render their services valuable to the Mission and 
 acceptable to the people. God has preserved their 
 lives, and they are now, as before, actively engaged 
 in visiting the people both in the city and villages, 
 and spreading abroad the knowledge of the great 
 salvation. Their employment is very similar to 
 what is termed now-a-days colportage. These 
 young men were all wards of the Asylum for Or- 
 phans, and show the importance and result of our 
 labour in that department. There are others from 
 this Institution filhng important positions and exert- 
 ing a wide influence, such as Ilulass Roy at Myn- 
 poorie and John Darby at Almorah; but as our no- 
 tice is confined to the Futtehgurh Mission station, 
 we will not refer to them with more particu- 
 larity. 
 
 In concluding this notice of our converts, we trust 
 
 14 
 
106 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 that our readers will be impressed with the power 
 of the gospel as manifested by the quickening and 
 controlling influences on the lives and its supporting, 
 triumphing effects in the death of these once hea- 
 then and now Christian members of the Church; 
 and however great the obstructions and obstacles in 
 its way, the gospel we see is just as powerful in In- 
 dia as in America or Europe. This should afford 
 us encouragement to persevere in our attempts to 
 send and to preach the gospel to such as are covered 
 with darkness and exposed to a fearful condemna 
 tion. Let us all, then, labour and pray for the 
 Divine blessing on the labours of God's servants, 
 that he would remove all difficulties, or overcome 
 them by his grace, and make our converts to shine 
 as lights amid the gross darkness that covers the 
 people. Commending these dear and long tried 
 friends, whom we have been privileged to introduce 
 to your notice, to your favour and regard, we con- 
 clude this chapter. 
 
ti 'J 
 
 ■;«#^^.ji\ 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 107 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 The early life of His Higliness, the Maha Rajah Duleep Singh— hi3 
 conversion and baptism— his character and influence -contrast 
 with the Nawab R4is of Furrukhabad— the difference between 
 Christianity and Islamism. 
 
 FuTTEHGURH has been honoured as being the spi- 
 ritual birth-place of the first Christian Prince of 
 India, His Highness, the Maha Rajah Duleep Singh. 
 Though not a member of our Church, yet, both 
 as a resident and Christian convert, we feel that no 
 notice of Futtehgurh and our Mission would be 
 complete without some reference to this interesting 
 personage, and his connection with our indigenous 
 Christianity. His first sight and knowledge of 
 Christian truth, his first t.aste of Bible doctrine, and 
 his first breathings of the divine life, originated 
 with our little Church, and all were nourished and 
 strengthened by us to their fullest extent. The 
 accompanying portrait, engraved from a photograph 
 sent out from England (where he at present remains) 
 to Futtehgurh, is a very striking and faithful repre- 
 sentation of his personal appearance. The reader 
 will notice something very winning about the ex- 
 pression of his face, and which we cannot but regard 
 as the impress of the true religion he was permitted 
 to embrace, and still honours by a consistent walk. 
 
108 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 The dress is the usual SiJch costume, and requires 
 only to be painted j^ellow to give a living reality to 
 the picture. His Highness is the son of the re- 
 nowned Runjeet Singh, known as the Lion of the 
 Punjab. His father was a man of no moral charac- 
 ter whatever, but as a warrior and statesman is de- 
 serving of very distinguished praise and honour. 
 He possessed unbounded energy and unfailing cour- 
 age, with great natural force of mind and sagacity. 
 By means of these, and w^ithout any prestige of 
 name or rank, he absorbed all the small principali- 
 ties and consolidated them into a great empire. 
 
 In June of 1839 he was removed by death, and 
 his son Duleep Singh, then only four years old, was 
 placed on the throne. From the death of his father 
 until the first Sikh war, in 1845, the Punjab was 
 governed in the name of Duleep Singh, but really 
 by his uncles, one of whom, Sher Singh, was assas 
 sinated ; and such was the state of the country that 
 there was an almost uninterrupted succession of 
 scenes of anarchy and bloodshed. The large body 
 of well-trained Sikh troops were without a leader 
 after Runjeet Singh's death, and became so lawless 
 as to invade and threaten the British territories. 
 A battle ensued, which nearly resulted in the entire 
 overthrow of the British power; for India had 
 almost passed out of the hands of its rulers, when 
 the hard fought and blood}^ battle of Ferozshahar 
 was being fought; but God interposed, and put to 
 flight thirty thousand men who had the power and 
 the victory in their own hands, but knew it not. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES 109 
 
 The night of that battle will never be forgotten by 
 the actors in the scene : neither by Lord Hardinge, 
 the Governor-general of India, who was so pressed 
 as to destroy all the State papers in his possession ; 
 nor by Lord Gough, the Commander-in-Chief, who 
 by madly rushing into danger courted death rather 
 than endure the shame consequent on defeat. The 
 English troops and their companions, the Company's 
 sepoys, were without ammunition and powerless when 
 Sirdar Tej Singh came up with his cavalry, mounted 
 on prancing steeds ; and though strong and valiant 
 for battle, yet without any apparent cause he turned 
 and ordered a retreat, which proved the salvation 
 of British India. The deliverance wrought was 
 most singular and providential. A treaty was 
 made — an indemnity, amounting to above seven 
 millions of dollars, was paid; and a large military 
 force was stationed at Lahore, the capital, to keep 
 the soldiery in abeyance and fulfil the terms of the 
 treaty. This did not, however, continue long ; for, 
 in 1849, another battle was fought, and the Punjab 
 annexed to the British dominions. A guardian was 
 appointed by the government for the young Maha 
 Rajah, and we rejoice that this appointment was 
 given to one, who, perhaps above all others, was 
 fitted for the responsible work committed to his 
 care. Dr. (now Sir John) Login, of the medical 
 service, and a professed Presbyterian, was the per- 
 son honoured to fill this appointment. 
 
 In the early part of 1850, Dr. Login, accompa- 
 nied by his charge, marched with tents from Lahore 
 
110 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 to Futtehgurh, which was the place chosen by Go- 
 vernment for the Maha Rajah to reside. Nor was 
 the selection of a tutor of less importance, and we 
 rejoice to say that it was equally as happy as the 
 choice of a guardian. Mr. Walter F. F. Guise, who 
 occupied this post, possessed peculiar qualifications 
 for the discharge of his duties, and he laboured 
 hard and most patiently to impart the best advice 
 and instruction in all matters, both of a worldly and 
 religious nature. But his greatest power consisted 
 in the influence of an example worthy of the Maha 
 Rajah's imitation, and in the beautiful harmony of 
 his Christian character, which was the greater be- 
 cause of its simple and meek characteristics. These, 
 more than his instructions, were instrumental for 
 good. Quiet, but persevering — patient, and yet 
 with strong determination, he exerted himself to 
 bring his pupil, who had never been accustomed to 
 restraint of any kind, much less to study and books, 
 to a willingness to hear and learn ; and to do this, 
 it became necessary to coax and humour the young 
 Prince, and even to follow him from place to place. 
 Every inducement Avas held out if he would learn, 
 and all kinds of plans adopted, which in the end 
 proved successful, and the little ex-king at last 
 formed better habits, and a more decided taste for 
 study. 
 
 As he expressed a desire to have some one of 
 good birth and talents for a companion, Bhnjan Lai, 
 one of the young men educated in our city High 
 School, and a Brahmin, was chosen for this purpose. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. Ill 
 
 This younf^ Brahmin soon heeame a irreat favourite 
 with 'the Prince, and so won his regard as to enjoy 
 his entire confidence. Whilst in our school, Bhajan 
 L^l acquired a fondness for the Bible, which he read 
 in his leisure moments at the Maha Rajah's palace. 
 This was noticed by the Prince, who began to in- 
 quire about the book which so much interested his 
 chosen companion. He was told; and Bhajan Lai, at 
 the Maha Rajah's request, promised to read and ex- 
 plain the word of God on condition that it should 
 not be known. Anterior to this, however, a process 
 had been going on in his own mind by which he be- 
 came alienated from the Sikh religion, and prepared 
 for the reception of gospel truth ; for such was the 
 impression made on his mind by the extortion of the 
 Sikh priests, who accompanied him from Lahore, 
 and their great unwillingness to leave their own 
 country, the Punjab, that disgust and almost an en- 
 tire withdrawal of affection was produced. Their 
 mummery and oppression was the more impressed 
 on his attention, by the complete contrast furnished 
 in the example and spiritualit}^ of Christians, whose 
 friendship was not only undoubted, but dictated too 
 by purer feelings than lucre and selfishness. Being 
 thus prepared for a purer faith, he could not but 
 admire the religion of the Bible, which has more 
 reference to the heart and inward life than to the 
 body and outward rites and ceremonies. The 
 reading of God's word, as taught and explained by 
 a heathen youth and Brahmin, led him to give up 
 his form of idol worship and to express a desire to 
 
112 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 break his caste. But as this was such a very im- 
 portant step to take, and the Maha Rajah was so 
 very young;, he was advised to take it into longer 
 consideration, and to wait until he could know and 
 understand more of the religion of Jesus. He did 
 so ; and such was his improvement and knowledge, 
 and his faithful attendance on the means of grace, 
 that on the 8th of March, 1853, he was baptized 
 and received into the Christian Church. The cere- 
 mony was performed at his own palace, by the Rev. 
 W. J. Jay, the MiHtary Chaplain of the station. It 
 may interest our readers to know that Mr. Jay is the 
 gentleman in whose charge little Davidson Campbell 
 was left at the Hill station of Landour; and who 
 since the death of this dear boy's parents has kindly 
 treated him as his own son, and spurned even the 
 thought of remuneration. Whilst stationed at Fut- 
 tehgurh, he was a warm friend of the Mission, and 
 the affectionate and S3'mpathizing companion of his 
 missionary brethren. 
 
 The baptism of our young friend, the Maha Ra- 
 jah, was witnessed by all the Europeans and by a 
 few native friends ; and the sight was one of deep 
 interest to all, but especially to the members of our 
 own Mission, some of whom had been engaged in 
 teaching him the way of life; for he had not onl}^ 
 been taught by the missionaries, but instructed also 
 by a tutor who was a member of our Church, and a 
 heathen young man who was a graduate of our High 
 School. Through these instrumentalities he was 
 led to embrace Christ as his Saviour, and received a 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 113 
 
 member of the Christian Church, and we could not 
 but feel particularly interested in his baptism. The 
 interest of the occasion was increased by the fact, 
 that his was the first instance of the accession of a 
 Christian Prince to the communion of the Church. 
 Though it should not be forgotten that about a year 
 previous to this, the Christian Princess of Coorg 
 was permitted to make a like profession of her faith 
 in the Redeemer's blood. These were the first offer- 
 ings on the altar, of the children of India's Princes, 
 and though not the last, we cannot but express the 
 hope that both will be honoured to do much for the 
 Indian Church. The scene of the Maha llajah's 
 baptism was, therefore, invested with the deepest 
 interest, and we could not help rejoicing as we be- 
 held him, clad in his kingly robes, and surrounded 
 by his sable attendants, renouncing his former belief 
 of heathenism, and professing in its stead the pure 
 religion of the meek and lowly Jesus. And who 
 among all the Christian spectators then present failed 
 to offer the silent but fervent prayer, that the vows 
 he had made of renouncing the world, and the pro- 
 mise given to fight the good fight of fiiith, might 
 be faithfully fulfilled, and his Christian course be 
 long and successfully accomplished? 
 
 This young Christian Prince was only sixteen 
 years of age when he was baptized, and his educa- 
 tion was only in its infancy. But his profession of 
 Christianity was a strong stimulus and aid in its 
 successful accomplishment. By this, he cut himself 
 off from many temptations and evil influences grow- 
 ls 
 
114 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ing out of the example and contact with wicked and 
 heathen associates. The corrupting influences of 
 both which, we are prohibited from stating, much 
 less enlarging on. Though not described, they can 
 be conceived by those who have witnessed the Kceu- 
 tious practices of heathen men, and especially hea- 
 then Princes. Having both station and wealth, the 
 Maha Rajah has been permitted to do much for the 
 welfare of the Indian Church. Besides the influ- 
 ence of his example upon his benighted countrymen, 
 he has been a liberal supporter of every good object, 
 not only at Futtehgurh, but wherever good could 
 be done. Both at Lahore and Futtehgurh he esta- 
 blished Relief Societies for the poor, and placed 
 them under the control of our Missions at both 
 places. The expense of" these societies averaged not 
 less than three hundred dollars per mensem; and, 
 besides being a liberal donor to all our operations, 
 he established a number of village schools, with the 
 view of interesting and identifying himself more in 
 the ways of doing good. The result of these efforts 
 has been such as, in our minds, to outweigh in value 
 the Koh i Nur diamond, which he contributed to 
 England's justly beloved and happy Queen. He 
 lost his earthly jewels, but gained by it a heavenly 
 one. He exchanged a worldly crown for a better 
 and more enduring one above ; and the loss of his 
 kingdom here has ensured, we trust, admission to 
 the kingdom of heaven. It shows, too, how wisely 
 God orders his providence, that wdiat at first appears 
 a very sad and afflictive dispensation, results in untold 
 
MARTYllED MISSIONARIES. 115 
 
 advantages. It so, doubtless, appeared to the Maha 
 RMJah, and he probably felt the loss of his kingdom, 
 and the honours attached to it; but he now feels that 
 had he remained and reigned in his native land, he 
 would have been left to evil influences, and not im- 
 probably would have died, like his uncles and prede- 
 cessors, a violent death. 
 
 About a year after his baptism, the Maha Rajah, 
 with the desire of future improvement and the en- 
 largement of his mind by travel and residence in a 
 foreign land, visited England. As he was passing 
 through Benares, he took with him Nil Kanth, a 
 Christian native, and formerly a Hindu Pnndit, as a 
 companion in the placeof Bhajan Lai, who could not 
 be persuaded to accompany him. This Christian 
 and interesting man read and explained the Bible 
 to the Maha Bajah, and engaged with him daily in 
 prayer and other religious duties. On his arrival at 
 London, the Court of Directors of the East India 
 Company placed at his disposal a house at Wimble- 
 don Common, and he was received with much kind- 
 ness by the Queen and Prince Albert. He has now 
 attained his majority, but it is uncertain when he 
 may return to India. 
 
 We cannot, however, close this sketch without 
 contrasting the life, character, and hopes of this in- 
 teresting Christian Prince, with Tufuzzal Ilusain 
 Khan, the Nawab Rais of Furrukhabad, who, on his 
 accession to his throne, made a donation of a large 
 sum to our Mission, and was a regular contributor 
 to our schools, and yet after the mutiny broke out, 
 
116 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 persecuted and murdered our native Christians. It 
 is proper to remark concerning these benefactions, 
 that the motive was from a desire for display and 
 renown, and not prompted by any interest in our 
 work, or appreciation of our object. He was a man 
 of dissolute habits, which, being a Mahammadan, he 
 made no attempt to conceal, but rather seemed to 
 think allowable and praiseworthy. He was anxious 
 to acquire a knowledge of English, and for this pur- 
 pose employed one of the graduates of our school to 
 teach him; and not accomplishing it through this 
 means, one of our missionaries was persuaded to 
 give him instruction. His mind, however, was so 
 weak, and his habits so excessively debauched, that 
 the effort was abandoned. He spent the greater 
 portion of each night in revelry, wasting his time 
 and money for the vilest purposes, and squandering 
 hundredsof dollars on dancing girls. He acquired a 
 smattering of English which enabled him to con- 
 verse in a broken manner with Europeans, for whose 
 society he professed a warm attachment and sincere 
 regard. With the hope of doing him good, the mis- 
 sionaries of Futtehgurh were w^ont to exchange calls, 
 and he professed to consider them friends above all 
 others. As a fact of interest, the author would 
 mention that he, with some other members of the 
 Mission, male and female, whilst sitting out one 
 pleasant evening on a platform in front of his palace, 
 and overlooking a beautiful prospect, united in sing- 
 ing the Missionary H3^mn, " From Greenland's icy 
 Mountains." The line " and only man is vile" had 
 
MAr.TYRED MISSIONARIES. 117 
 
 a force and meaning, which, under any other circum- 
 stances, could not so well be appreciated. His in- 
 come, which amounted to nine thousand dollars per 
 mensem, (or month) exceeded that of the Maha Rajah 
 Duleep Singh's, and yet he was always in debt and 
 difficulties. His palace was filled with many things 
 of value, but without any taste in the arrangement, 
 and surrounded by worthless and childish objects. 
 The exterior was filthy in the extreme, and in this, 
 as in all other respects, furnishing a striking con- 
 trast to the beautiful and tastefully arranged palace 
 of the Maha Rajah. His house was furnished with 
 almost ro3^al splendour, with marble tables, damask 
 sofas, chandeliers, transparencies, elegant mirrors, 
 and curtains. Its exterior was in still greater taste, 
 having a beautiful park, with pretty lawns, walks, 
 roads, bridges, and forest trees. The chief point of 
 contrast, however, is to be found in the difference 
 of characters pertaining to these two native Princes, 
 and which, as they are the undoubted fruits of their 
 religion, may be considered as types of their respec- 
 tive faiths. 
 
 Islamism and Christianity have very little in com- 
 mon, and even that little has been excerpted from the 
 Bible. They may be considered antagonistic sys- 
 tems. They differ in their very commencement. 
 One is from man, and the other from God — one 
 earthly, and the other heavenly. So it is with the 
 result and termination. One gross, the other 
 pure. Look at these systems as exhibited in these 
 two persons Avhen under hke circumstances, and we 
 
118 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 cannot but be struck with the corrupting and debas- 
 ing influences of Islamism, as seen in the hfe of 
 Tufuzzal Husain Khan, and with the ennobUng 
 and exalting influences of the gospel, as portrayed in 
 the hfe of Maha Rajah Duleep Singh.* But we 
 will fail to detect the effects of Islamism, unless we 
 view it in its own strength and uncontrolled by the 
 strong arm of a superior civil and Christian power. 
 The mutiny which has raged through the North- 
 Avestern Provinces of India, and usurped the power 
 of government, enables us to see its true and legi- 
 timate effects, and what have we beheld ? This 
 very Nawab, who pretended to great friendship with 
 Christians when his purposes suited him and they 
 were in power, was the first to lift his hand for their 
 destruction, and even to set a price on the heads of 
 our native Christians, and order them to be blown 
 from guns into eternity. There is no pity in his 
 heart for the little innocent children even, for they 
 
 * "With reference to these two characters as representing in their 
 lives, the systems of religion professed by each, v,e feel that it is a sub- 
 ject worthy to occupy the pen of our very best writers. In the hands 
 of either the American Prescott, or the English Macaulay, it could be 
 developed so as to appear like a living picture. With their artistic 
 skill and the brilliant and effective touches of their pen-brush, the 
 colours of the one, and the shade of the other might be made to appear 
 with dazzling effect. And is it not worthy of such a pen ? 'We plead 
 an utter incompetency to the task, though we cannot help recording the 
 ■wish that such a picture might be drawn and held up to the view of 
 each member of the Church of Christ. The effect, we know, wouid 
 reward any Christian writer to whom God has given the talent of pic- 
 ture painting in human language. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 119 
 
 too must suffer with and before the eyes of their 
 loving parents. Ilevenge and hatred are the main- 
 springs of a Mussalman's religion, and the Nawab 
 is not found wanting in the day of trial. If N^nd 
 Sahib deserves execration, what punishment will be 
 given to one who deserves it as much, and was his 
 equal in cruelty, and would have been in degree had 
 he the power ? And does not the contrast, furnished 
 by the disparity of these two Princes, evidence an- 
 other very important fact, which as Christians we 
 ought to improve — and that is, the necessity of 
 evangelistic labours in behalf of the deluded follow- 
 ers of the false prophet, and the idolatrous inhabi- 
 tants of India ? We have seen what it did to exalt 
 and purify the character and prospect of the Maha 
 Rajah, who was once like the Nawab R^is, and with 
 no better principles and no better hopes of the future. 
 It can and will do as much for every Mahammadan 
 and idolater of India. Let us, then, be stimulated 
 to use the great instrumentahty ordained of God, 
 and seek the power which must come from above, 
 and is so cheerfully promised in answer to pra3^er. 
 This is the lesson which has been taught us so for- 
 cibly, and this is the spirit which should actuate 
 every follower of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and whilst 
 we cannot but view with horror the acts of cruelty 
 that have been performed, let us not forget the 
 teachings and example of our Master, who prayed 
 for his very murderers, " Father, forgive them, they 
 know not what they do." There is danger that dis- 
 gust may so fill our hearts as to displace the spirit 
 
120 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 and very first principles of our holy religion. Let the 
 same mind be in us that was in Christ Jesus, and 
 let us never forget that he who hath not the spirit 
 of Christ is none of his. May God baptize both 
 reader and writer of this with this spirit, and make 
 us faithful unto death in our efforts to glorify his 
 name at home and abroad. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 121 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The mutiny — some of its main causes — its character and effects at 
 Futtehgurh — destruction of property and loss of lives. 
 
 We have in the former part of this volume endeav- 
 oured to give the reader a view of our station and 
 an insight into our labours. We have also intro- 
 duced him to our church and her members, who, we 
 think, are worthy of his regard and esteem. 
 
 From the descriptions given, the reader must see 
 that our work was prosecuted with some vigour and 
 success. And we can truly say that there never 
 was a time when the work was more encouraging, 
 and the prospect more cheering. We were happy 
 and diligent in our labours, and had so many tokens 
 of approval from the hands of our Master, as to 
 stimulate us to greater exertions. Scarcely a com- 
 munion season passed by without receiving some 
 into our church. Our Asylum was prosperous; 
 our village was assuming a more decided and com- 
 plete christian tone ; our people were making a 
 better impression on the surrounding population, and 
 acquiring a more honourable position; our schools 
 were exerting a power we had never before been 
 privileged to see ; our Church had just been built 
 and dedicated to God. Our number was full, and 
 with a fair prospect before us of abundant and suc- 
 
 16 
 
122 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 cessful labour. We had built the foundation; and 
 looked forward to the noble superstructure which 
 we hoped to see raised, and make glad the new Je- 
 rusalem. 
 
 Anticipating an abundant harvest, our hearts 
 glowed with love at the bright prospect, when, with 
 startling suddenness, a very dark cloud appeared 
 on the horizon which threatened disaster and disap- 
 pointment to all these bright hopes and prospects. 
 The cloud at first appeared small, and may be com- 
 pared to the cloud of the sand storms which are so 
 frequent in India. But as it approaches, it gathers 
 strength, — expanding and spreading itself until black- 
 ness and darkness covers the w^hole heavens. You see it 
 rolling on towards you in all its fearful fury, until it 
 reaches its culminating point, when the heavens 
 break forth into rumbling noises and vivid flashes, 
 and pour down a tempest torrent, which, like an 
 avalanche, threatens destruction and desolation to all 
 our fond hopes and brilliant prospects. 
 
 This cloud was the mutiny; and no figure, how- 
 ever accurate, can convey to the mind, the desola- 
 tion and misery it has wrought throughout the North- 
 west Provinces of India. It was the last burst of 
 Mahammadan despair, wrought to its highest pitch, 
 and aided by all the power of a sinking Brahminisra. 
 It was a terrific revolt, permitted, in the mysterious 
 dispensation of God, to weaken if not remove the 
 greatest barrier which has ever in any part of the 
 world existed, to oppose the gospel of God's Son, 
 and to draw the attention and enlist the prayers of 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 123 
 
 his people, both in America and in England, more 
 directly to India. 
 
 It is a sad thouglit, indeed, that such a painful and 
 bitter experience, and such a solemn and thrilling 
 call should be necessary to us, only to do what duty 
 and nothing else required. It is more than sad, it 
 is huuiiliating, that such scenes as have been enacted 
 should have been deemed necessary to arouse us to ^ 
 a proper and right sense of our neglect of duty. 
 These scenes, who can characterize — and their atroci- 
 ties, who can comprehend? They exceed, in kind 
 and degree, the massacre of St. Bartholemew's eve, - 
 and are scarcely surpassed by those which distin- 
 guished the fall of Jerusalem. 
 
 They occasioned a shock that was felt in every 
 part of our globe, and sent a thrill of horror to the 
 hearts of Englishmen everywhere. The}^ exerted a 
 magnetic influence on all classes, high and low, rich 
 and poor ; agitating to its very centre the whole of 
 Great Britain. And no wonder, for the blood of her 
 best sons and daughters was spilt, and in such a way 
 as to harrow all the better feelings of our nature; and 
 more must flow before her sovereignty could be re- 
 gained, and peace once more established. 
 
 But it is notour purpose to detail these events, or 
 even to glance at their history. The time for this 
 has not yet come. When the pubhc mind is calmed 
 down, and becomes better able to judge, and when 
 the future discloses, as it will, the secret actions and 
 motives of the mutineers, this history will, and must 
 be given. The trial of the old, effete, king of Delhi, 
 
124: A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 however, h.as rev^ealed something tangible, and ena- 
 bles us to see some of the main-springs on which this 
 great tragedy turned. 
 
 With reference to its origin and extent, there are 
 many conflicting opinions extant, which time will 
 rectify. It is not wonderful that there should be 
 errors of opinion, and discrepancy of views in rela- 
 tion to India and this revolt ! For this great Eastern 
 empire is so different, both physically and morally, 
 from all Western countries, that no view of things 
 pertaining to the one will apply to the other, and the 
 great majority of both Americans and Europeans 
 are at sea at once. 
 
 As Americans, we ought to understand this mat- 
 ter, and appreciate the difficulty of forming any just 
 conception and estimate of the state of things in In- 
 dia, for we ourselves have sulfered so much from the 
 misrepresentations of foreigners, and their misconcep- 
 tions of us as a people and government, as to make 
 us beware how we cause others to suffer the same 
 things. - And one good result of this revolt we trust 
 will be to remove the ignorance and vagueness of our 
 ideas of India and her subjects. These are now 
 passing away. There are many in our country, who 
 have formed their ideas of India from the highly 
 wrought and beautiful pictures sketched by the his- 
 torian Macaulay, and published in the Edinburgh 
 Review. These sketches of Clive and AVarren Has- 
 tings have received perhaps a greater circulation 
 among us than in Great Britain. But let us remem- 
 ber that, however true and beautiful these sketches 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 125 
 
 may be, they are only true of India, as she was a 
 hundred years ago, and not as she now is. India is 
 no more now, slow as have been the changes wrought, 
 what she was then, than America is what she was 
 seventy years ago, after gaining her freedom and just 
 emerging into a new being. 
 
 Without wishing to appear as the advocate of the 
 East India Company, for we are free to admit that 
 many errors have existed, and some still exist, and 
 we intend in another place remarking on these ; yet 
 we feel that truth requires us to say, notwithstand- 
 ing all these, the government has been a great bless- 
 ing to the people, and of late years has been steadily 
 gaining moral strength, and advancing rapidly in the 
 estimation of such as know her best, and are able to 
 appreciate improvements and right government. 
 
 Every one conversant with the rise and progress 
 of the British Empire in the East, must have been 
 impressed with the fact that India Avas taken out of - \ 
 the hands of the Portuguese and Erench, both of / 
 which were papistical powers, and placed under the ' 
 control of the most enlightened and truly solid 
 protestant people in the world. This was not the ^;7^ 
 result of human device either, but of a higher power, 
 to which she is still amenable. Nor has God destined 
 Great Britain to reach, by a series of most wonder- 
 ful, and in many respects, most mysterious steps, to 
 an empire, by means of which she now controls 180 ■ 
 millions of people, without a design commensurate 
 with the prospects and numbers of so many souls. 
 The destiny of Britain, therefore, in India is one of 
 
V 
 
 126 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 the most exalted character. She does not hold In- 
 dia for selfish or base purposes, but to bless the peo- 
 ple with good and wise laws ; to protect them in 
 their just rights; to develope the resources of the 
 country, and promote the happiness of her subjects ; 
 to disseminate learning and useful arts; and, above 
 all, to use all legitimate means to spread the pure 
 light of gospel truth. 
 
 That she has fulfilled this high destiny, no one 
 will pretend to assert ; and that for this she is to be 
 condemned, all will agree. And that God will ac- 
 complish his purposes through her we firmly be- 
 lieve, and we cannot but think that he is accom- 
 plishing, in the most speedy manner, by the recent 
 and fearfully afflictive dispensation of his providence, 
 this happy consummation. Still we must not forget 
 what has been done, though that may not reach to 
 its fullest extent, and thusf^iilto comprehend the ad 
 vantages and benefits already gained. 
 
 Need we state that in the advancement made, both 
 suttee and infanticide have been abolished, and that 
 gang robberies and thuggism have been repressed ? 
 Is it not a step in the right direction, that many re- 
 volting Hindu festivals and still more vile practices 
 have been suppressed, and over every one changing 
 his creed, the segis of law and protection is thrown, so 
 that there is no longer a forfeiture of property in- 
 curred by the performance of a conscientious duty? 
 Not to speak of the influence wrought by the introduc- 
 tion of canals, railways, and telegraphic wires, and 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 127 
 
 the inauguration of new universities, recognizing the 
 word of God, and filled with christian professors. 
 
 Need the author tell, as a missionary, that the ful- 
 lest liberty was afforded him and his associates for 
 the successful accomplishment of their work? Do not 
 our pages afford evidence of this? We were per- 
 mitted to travel from one end of India to the other, 
 without let or hindrance. 
 
 The greatest change however produced has been 
 manifested by Europeans themselves, who have as- 
 sumed their right position as christian men. There 
 was a time when it was thought commendable to act 
 more like heathens than christians, but that time 
 has passed away. In this respect India has greatly 
 altered and improved of late years. When Brown 
 and Martyn first went to India, they had to adver- 
 tise in the newspapers, to find out whether a suffi- 
 cient number of people could be gathered to unite 
 with them in the formation of a prayer meeting. 
 Now there is scarcely a station without its church, 
 and the ordinances of religion. 
 
 The names of Wheeler, Havelock, Lawrence, 
 Tucker, and a host of others, of equal merit, if not 
 of equal celebrity, are too well known to the chris- 
 tian public of America, and the world, to need more 
 particular mention. Their christian characters and 
 heroic deeds can never be forgotten, and their names 
 will go down to posterity, as the defenders of chris- 
 tian faith, as well as the defenders of outraged India. 
 
 It is with no ordinary pleasure that we here re- 
 cord the tribute of respect paid to the memory of 
 
128 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Havelock, the son-in-law of the Serampore Mission- 
 ary, Marshraan, by the city of New York. The 
 flags on the City Hall, and of all the ships in har- 
 bour, were hoisted at half-mast on the 27th January, 
 1858, to honour publicly the memory of this illus- 
 trious christian hero, and the tribute is the more 
 deserving of consideration and mention, as it was 
 intended for him, not onl}^ as an individual, but as 
 the representative of our English brethren in their 
 great sufferings and triumph over sepoy fiends, and 
 their Nana Sahib compeers. We rejoice in this, for 
 it will do more to cement the union of feeling, which 
 should exist, than any thing else, for it was the spon- 
 taneous exhibition of family and blood feeling. 
 
 We have adduced these facts to shew the differ- 
 ence between what India was, in Olive's and Hastings' 
 time, and what it now is : and also to shew that 
 those who accuse the government of cruelty and 
 oppression are mistaken in their views. This is un- 
 true in any sense, and especially in the sense that 
 these were the causes of the mutiny. The govern- 
 ment is more fraternal and kind, and its greatest error 
 and wenknessmaybe attributed to over indulgence, ra- 
 ther than to severity. Nor can we believe that the great 
 majority of the people are opposed to the govern- 
 ment, but regard it with satisfaction, if not favour. 
 
 As to love for the English, or any body else, on 
 the part of the natives, we do not assert, for we 
 know that the heathen are "without affection;" and 
 yet we believe that the British government is re- 
 garded with much favour by the people generally ; 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 129 
 
 for this reason, that they enjoy not only protection, 
 but are preserved from the horrors of native rule, 
 and the rapacities and caprices of native rulers. 
 And any one at all familiar with the horror of the 
 one, and the rapacity and caprice of the other, will 
 not wonder that the present rule and rulers of In- 
 dia are regarded as blessings, and considered with 
 kind regard ; for, in comparison with all former dy- 
 nasties, they are immeasurably superior in every 
 point of view. 
 
 The public mind since the mutiny has been enter- 
 tained with instances of oppression, and by these 
 means an effort has been made to stigmatize the 
 government. That there have been examples of 
 maladministration and misrule on the part of indi- 
 viduals connected with the government, we admit; 
 but are these instances so rare here as to warrant 
 surprise and condemnation ? And in comparison 
 with all former native governments in India, these 
 were certainly few and fir between, and never were 
 sufficient to produce so strong a feeUng of dislike as 
 to cause a mutiny. 
 
 The defalcation of a banker here and there is not 
 sufficient to account for the panic which occurred 
 the beginning of this year. Whilst this was sweep- 
 ing over our country, and men looking aghast at 
 each other as each day revealed something new to 
 its strength and extent, there was much speculation 
 as to its cause ; but it was so sudden and so ubi- 
 quitous, reaching England, France, and even Hol- 
 land, that no sufficient cause could be found satis- 
 
130 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 factory. And was it governments that were at fault, 
 or individuals ? The panic and mutiny have some 
 points in common, which may serve to illustrate the 
 danger of making a hasty and censorious judgment 
 in the matter, and lead us to give the subject a more 
 calm and serious examination. The great and p]*o- 
 minent actors in the mutiny have been Mahamma- 
 dans and Brahmins, and this fact furnishes us with 
 two of the main causes, both of which deserve con- 
 sideration. 
 
 1. The animus of Islamism, and its effects on its 
 adherents, must not be overlooked. Pride, bigotry, 
 and fanaticism are its most distinguishing influences. 
 As a system, it has two marked elements, distinct 
 and yet inseparable. These are what may be styled 
 its mihtary and religious elements : for it is a reli- 
 gious system, military in all its strongest features ; 
 and a military system, clothed in the garb and sup- 
 ported by all the deep and solemn sanctions of reli- 
 gion. The Koran, or the Book, as Mahammadans 
 like to call it, is artfully adapted to the development 
 of these two systems. As interpreted by their own 
 expositors, it has not done its appropriate work on 
 the heart of any one, if it has not made him a fero- 
 cious bigot, and changed every thing within him into 
 the nature of a tiger. 
 
 To a Mussalman, doubt is sin ; and faith in the 
 teachings of their prophet as revealed in the Koran, 
 the main-spring of their religion. Reason is nothing. 
 Every true follower is taught to assume with un- 
 swerving confidence that, Islam is not only the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 131 
 
 last and best, but also the closing or final effort of 
 Allah to mature and adapt a system of religion to 
 the wants of mankind, and that it must be spread 
 by every possible means to the ends of the world ; 
 and, consequently, wherever it feels itself capable 
 oi' putting forth aggressive force, as in Turkey and 
 Persia, it goes forth with the sword in the right, and 
 the Koran in the left hand, and presents the only 
 and simple alternative to all who have not embraced 
 it, — tribute or death. 
 
 The Al-Kitab, or Koran, is not deficient in its 
 teachings on the importance and merit of prayer, 
 fasting, and alms-giving, in praise of which all Ma- 
 hammadans delight to discourse. But both Maham- 
 mad and his commentators have declared their esti- 
 mate of the relative importance of these duties, by 
 saying that " the sword is the key of heaven and 
 l^ell — one drop of Mood shed, or one night spent in 
 arms (for God and the prophet,) has more merit in 
 it than two whole months of fasting ; and whoever 
 shall be killed in battle all his sins are forgiven, and 
 in the resurrection his wounds shall be resplendent 
 as vermilion and odoriferous as the musk of Kho- 
 ten." These extracts show the animus of the Mus- ^ 
 salman portion of the Indian community, and with ; 
 such sentiments filling their minds and hearts, it r 
 cannot be considered strange that the elements of \ 
 mutiny were easily and naturally incited. ^ 
 
 With this there was also associated another feel- 
 ing of an important nature. They were the last 
 ruling power, and felt their lost position most keenly. 
 
132 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 They looked upon the English as usurpers of power 
 and position which belonged to them ; and this was 
 heightened by the fact that the present rule was so 
 mild and just, as day by day to remove all hope of 
 future change. Let it be remembered, then, that 
 I ever since the British power became paramount, 
 \ Islamism has been in the position of a tiger in a 
 '\ cage, impatient of confinement, but Avatching an op- 
 portunity for escape. That opportunity was impa- 
 tiently waited for, and seized when the new greased 
 paper for cartridges gave the means of enlisting in 
 their favour the high caste portion of their Hindu 
 countrymen, whose fears of losing cnste made them 
 the willing and docile tools of Mahammadans. 
 
 We are thus brought to the consideration of an- 
 other of the main causes for the revolt. 
 
 2. The Brahmin element was absolutely necessary 
 to the successful completion of the Mussalman ani- 
 mus, and possessed a strong affinity to its tiger na- 
 ture. And though it had not the military aspira- 
 tions and courage of Islam, it however felt in equal 
 measure its degradation and loss of power and influ- 
 ence. As long as the British power was in the as- 
 cendancy, and its Christian influences promoted, it 
 was regarded with feelings of hatred,forthe glory of 
 Brhaminism was eclipsed, and all its high honours and 
 distinctions trodden in the dust. And this, too, be 
 it remembered, notwithstanding the strong eflibrt on 
 the part of government to instil their avowed doc- 
 trine of religious neutrahty, and their great sensi- 
 tiveness on this subject. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 133 
 
 But what availed all their niceness of doctrine 
 and perception, so long as justice was dealt to every 
 man without regard to caste ? British jails revealed 
 statistics and facts which covered Brahrainism with 
 shame and confusion, and British gibbets were not 
 exempted from the sight of dangling Brahmin car- 
 casses. The Sudra in British Courts stood on the 
 same footing as the highest caste Brahmin, and de- 
 fied his opponent to his face, and humbled him when 
 he could. In this way a blow was struck at Brah- 
 minical influence, which maddened this lordly race 
 and made them ripe for revolt. Under all former 
 governments they were not only protected, but 
 maintained a position above rulers and kings. They 
 could not suffer disgrace, defeat, or death. As a 
 class they had the entire moulding of society in 
 their own hands, and using this power to their own 
 advantage, had so skilfully shaped it as to bring the 
 entire masses to their own feet with no hope of ever 
 escaping from their power. 
 
 But under the British rule, a new element was 
 introduced, which was, with or without design, effi- 
 cacious in their sight of evil, and only evil. The 
 very presence of foreigners, whom they regarded as 
 impure and profane, was a source of repugnance. 
 But this was greatly increased when they beheld 
 their dominancy, and realized that they would not 
 only neutralize their influence, but transfer their 
 honours to the low and unclean, as they considered 
 the common people. This was a cup too bitter for 
 them to taste, and brought their capacity for endu- 
 
134 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ranee to its severest test. Is it wonderful then that 
 they were willing to complete an alliance with those 
 whom, though they had always regarded with bitter- 
 ness and hostility, they felt would give them, especially 
 as allies and abettors of the change, their old position 
 of caste and influence ? 
 
 We would remark however that owing to this 
 spirit of hostility and bitterness, well known to all, 
 the union of these two classes had always been re- 
 garded as impracticable, if not impossible. And the 
 sequel, or rather the first w^orkings of it, afforded 
 strong and conclusive evidence of the justness of the 
 opinion formed of its impracticability. For no soon- 
 er had the combination been formed at Bareilly, 
 than opposition and warfire began to be manifested. 
 At the very commencement, the Mussalmans raised 
 the green flag of Islam, and the poor Hindu soon 
 learned who were most to be feared, his former 
 rulers or present confederates. Acts of perfidy and 
 cruelt}^ were soon manifested, and the poor Hindus 
 had not long to wait to discover that their temples 
 were no more sacred and safe in the sight of their 
 compeers, than were the churches of the Christians. 
 
 Both of these parties, Mahammadans and Brah- 
 mins hated the British for the introduction of what 
 they considered Christianity, not in its religious sense, 
 so much as its elevating power. Whatever distinc- 
 tions we may make, and think plain enough to be 
 free from any disorganizing tendencies, it is proper 
 to observe are not so regarded by others ; and so 
 it was with these two classes. The government were 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 135 
 
 particular to inform the people that they had noth- 
 ing to do with Christianity, as a S3^stem of religion ; 
 but the people, unused to distinctions of this kind, 
 attributed to Christianity, the levelling influences of 
 foreign rule, and even-handed justice. Their very 
 colleges, from which Christianity was excluded, and 
 in which the Shastras and Koran were taught, con- 
 tributed to rivet this impression on the peojole. They 
 taught and elevated men of low caste. They thus 
 gave them an energy of character, an exaltation of 
 mind, and a capacity for literary and scientific at- 
 tainments, which must eventually overturn all their 
 avowed and settled principles, and result in an entire 
 reversion of every thing favourable to their cherished 
 system of society. 
 
 These two classes were unanimous in their views 
 and feelings of Christianity. They hated it for the 
 severe S3^stem of morals it inculcated, the restraints 
 it iiiiposed, and the whole system of revolutionizing 
 tendencies they imagined it contained, and had 
 power to exert. There can be no doubt they saw 
 and felt, whatever may have been the estimate of 
 their Christian rulers, that the British government in 
 India was the guardian and representative of Chris- 
 tianity there, and that it not only sheltered its advo- 
 cates, but so protected them that no native subject 
 could either touch or hinder those employed in its 
 direct propagation. They were encouraged so to 
 think, because they saw the government in all its 
 officers, wearing the garb and dress of Christianity, 
 associating freely with the propagators of it, and in 
 
136 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 a great variety of ways patronizing it more or less 
 avowedly. For these reasons, the government was, 
 by the great majority of the native population, re- 
 garded as the patron and fountain of authority of the 
 Christian religion. These opinions were formed 
 without any reference to the light in which the gov- 
 ernment and its officers viewed it, and in the teeth of 
 affirmations to the contrary, and prominently made 
 known on all occasions. In their object and effort 
 therefore to free themselves from all the evils they 
 dreaded, they aimed their blow at the government. 
 
 There is another consideration affecting both of 
 these classes, the Brahmins and upper orders of 
 Mahammadans, and that is, the deprivation of official 
 rank. They saw and felt that all positions of power 
 and emolument were occupied, for prudential and 
 other reasons, by foreigners, and only those of a 
 very subordinate and inferior character were intrus- 
 ted to the natives. And though they knew, far bet- 
 ter even than the Europeans did, the hazard of re- 
 lying on native fidelity in the higher classes of offi- 
 cers, still this did not remove the bitterness thereby 
 engendered, or prevent the desire for their occupancy. 
 And when such a feeling of bitterness is engendered, 
 the mind will occupy itself with devising ways and 
 means of redress. 
 
 With an object before their minds, there will be 
 no lack of contrivances, however disfigured with 
 falsehood and rancour, for the Hindus as a race are 
 remarkable proficients in the art of scheming. 
 
 In this way they pondered over the great dispa- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 137 
 
 rity of numbers, and were impressed by the com- 
 paratively small and insignificant groups of foreign- 
 ers who were ruling over them, the untold milHons 
 of natives, and singular enough, too, by means fur- 
 nished by themselves. This would be no new 
 thought, for they not only read it in English news- 
 papers, but heard it in English circles; for it was 
 everywhere spoken of as an unheard-of thing in the 
 annals of the world, and the anomaly of a few 
 strangers being able to hold in subjection for so 
 many years such a people and by such means, was 
 a common topic among all classes. 
 
 Besides this, every year was imparting to the 
 native soldiers and native officers (the sepoys) a 
 larger measure of the vigour and intelligence of 
 their European superiors. Their habits of daily in- 
 tercourse with both European officers, and sciences 
 in their military applications, tended to give them 
 confidence and feel their power; for their European 
 officers could not spend hours daily in teaching them 
 military tactics, and exhibit their superior powers 
 and advantages, without imparting to them some of 
 their power and prowess. In this way the sepoys, 
 who are Mahammadans and Hindus of high caste, 
 began to realize their power and feel that they were 
 masters of India, and like the Praetorian Guards of 
 ancient Rome could either keep or give away the 
 Empire. 
 
 The time for the experiment was hastened by the 
 affair of the greased cartridges, and in the early 
 part of 1857 the first scene was enacted at Barrack- 
 
 18 
 
138 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 pore and renewed at Meerut and Delhi, at both of 
 which places it was disfigured by murder, lust, and 
 brutality. It gradually a])proached Futtehgurh, ap- 
 pearing again at Allygurh and Mynpoorie, only forty 
 miles distant. 
 
 From this time, in May, a series of bloody events 
 occurred which the imagination cannot picture, and 
 the very mention of them even fills the heart w^ith 
 terror and indignation. Every abomination reigned 
 unchecked — officers were murdered at their mess — 
 congregations were butchered in their Churches, and 
 judges, tried by mock juries, were hung on the gal- 
 lows. Some died by the sword, some in flames ; and 
 others, refined and delicate English ladies, wives 
 and sisters, in modes too horrible for description. 
 The news of these diabolical acts reached our be- 
 loved missionaries at Futtehgurh, and caused deep 
 pain and bitter anguish. The}'' met and prayed — 
 they devised means of escape, and counselled toge- 
 ther as to what appeared to be the best plan. But 
 not relying on these, they daily and hourly impor- 
 tuned God for wisdom and direction. 
 
 As we attempt to recall their feelings and thoughts, 
 as expressed in their letters, our hearts are filled 
 with sorrow too deep for expression. The suspense 
 was terrible, not knowing what moment they might 
 be murdered. And this was not a sudden surprise, 
 but continued for some time. Day after day they 
 had to realize death, and that, too, of a cruel and 
 bloody nature. Night after night they were kept 
 in this state of alarm. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 139 
 
 During all this time they had to endure a double 
 suffering in hearing the taunts of Mahaniniadans to 
 themselves and native preachers ; for the Mussal- 
 mans gnashed their teeth at them, and longed for 
 the time to come when they could rise and butcher 
 them. This time had not come, and yet they could 
 say, " Where is yow' Jesus noiv? We will sliortJy show 
 what will become of the infidel dogsT Only those who 
 heard this, can realize the horror and sadness it 
 caused to the hearts of the brethren who delighted 
 to preach Jesus. They would not, and could not, 
 leave the native Christians unless forced to do it. 
 Though danger threatened them less, yet how could 
 they part from those over whom God had placed 
 them as overseers ? How touching and heroic is 
 their behaviour, viewed in this light ! 
 
 To fight and die with loyal friends and followers, 
 is a small thing compared with the fortitude shown 
 in lying down night after night with mutinous and 
 murderous men, ready and anxious to dye their 
 hands in the blood of Christians. It has been 
 thought a high proof of courage to advance against 
 hostile batteries, but how much more heroic to 
 stand alone amid yelling and blood-thirsty enemies, 
 rather than desert their post ! We cannot but think 
 that their sufferings for the three weeks previous 
 to their embarkation, far exceeded in anguish the 
 last sad scene of their earthly pain. It was a daily 
 death. 
 
 There were no European troops at Futtehgurh 
 and only one native regiment, which was considered 
 
140 A MExMORIAL OF THE 
 
 more staunch than other native regiments, from the 
 fact that it had served in Burmah, and distinguished 
 itself for its fidelity in the late war. The alarm 
 felt was from the large bodies of mutineers, either 
 from Delhi, Bareill}^, or Oudh, who it was rumoured 
 were near and might attack and murder them at any 
 moment. They kept a constant watch, patroled 
 their bungalows every night, and kept their horses 
 harnessed and ready for flight. 
 
 " On the morning of June 30," writes Mr. Ful- 
 lerton, " the regiment at the station showed signs 
 of an intention to mutin}^ and that night the Euro- 
 pean officers slept in the lines with the sepo3^s. 
 Colonel Smith made every exertion to keep them 
 from throwing off their allegiance, and in this he 
 would have succeeded if it had not been for the 
 fact that half of the regiment was composed of new 
 recruits. The old soldiers were disposed to remain 
 true to their colours, but the recruits wished at 
 once to join the rebels. The next morning they 
 seized the treasury and carried it to the parade 
 ground, and were in an open state of mutiny. The 
 brave old Colonel, however, still remained with 
 them, trying to bring them back to their allegiance. 
 In this he so far succeeded that they promised, and 
 sealed it with a most solemn oath, that if the past 
 were forgiven they would remain true to him — a 
 promise and oath which they most shamefully broke 
 a few days afterwards." 
 
 During this same day, the 3d of June, informa- 
 tion was received at Futtehgurh that the troops at 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 141 
 
 Bareilly and Shahjehanpore, only forty miles dis- 
 tant, had mutinied, and that a body of the Oudh 
 mutineers, consisting of an infantry and cavalry 
 corps, were marching into the station. This caused 
 great consternation. The Shahjehanpore massacre 
 Tvas attended with very painful circumstances, for it 
 took place on the Sabbath and during divine ser- 
 vice. Both minister, the Rev. J. McCallum, our 
 beloved and intimate friend and fellow labourer, and his 
 people were slain in the Church, a beautiful little 
 building not entirely finished, though used for some 
 time and dedicated to the worship of the one only 
 living and true God. Of this little congregation 
 engaged in worship, only one escaped to tell the fate 
 of his fellow worshippers. 
 
 On the night of the 3d a consultation was held, 
 and it was considered absolutely necessary to start 
 for Cawnpore ; and as the boats were secured, it was 
 settled that a start should be made early in the 
 morning. Some spent the night on board, the boats 
 and others remained in the bungalows on the bank 
 of the river. Our missionaries went to the house 
 of an old friend, Mr. Maclean, who lived near the 
 Mission premises and close to the river. But they 
 could not part with the native Christians, without 
 coming back to encourage and strengthen them for 
 the trials which aAvaited them. 
 
 We are told that in the night Mr. Campbell re- 
 turned, and walked for several hours in the garden 
 with the native brethren, advising them and trying 
 to strengthen their faith. He told them he had 
 
142 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 little hope himself of esenping, but that he felt less 
 concern about himself than he did for them. They 
 speak of his return and the advice he gave them 
 ■with much gratitude. 
 
 One of these native Christians, Ishwuree Dass, in 
 his narrative of the outbreak at Futtehgurh, says : 
 *' A few minutes before the missionary families left 
 the premises, I had an interview with Messrs. Free- 
 man and Campbell. Mr. Freeman had his eyes full 
 of tears. Mr. Campbell would have rather laid 
 down his life on the spot. He did not seem much 
 inclined to leave the place, and asked me whether 
 they did right in going away. I replied it was their 
 duty to do all they could for their safety. He said 
 there was merely a bare chance for escape, as the 
 whole coast w^as lined with rebellious Zamindars. 
 When he was taking his leave, I reminded him that 
 * the Lord reigneth.' ' That is true,' he replied, ' but 
 blood may be shed.' He was anxious, on account 
 of Mrs. Campbell, (who was always of delicate 
 health, and at that time more so,) and his two little 
 children. For his part he was ready to be cut in 
 pieces. As none of the Hindu and Mahammadan 
 servants would go with the missionaries, on account 
 of their families that would be left behind in dan- 
 ger, three of the native Christians accompanied 
 them." 
 
 All the Europeans did not leave at this time, and 
 some of those who did, returned and remained at 
 the station. But they did not fare much better, as 
 on the 18th of June the sepoys of the tenth regi- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 143 
 
 ment released all the convicts of the jail, and the 
 little party of Europeans fled to the Fort for pro- 
 tection. This fort was twice undermined, and in 
 such a low position as to be overlooked by the 
 enemy ; and just one month after the first party left 
 Futtehgurh, on the 4 th of July, they all took to boats. 
 They were tired upon almost immediately after start- 
 ing, and were pursued by the sepoys. They num- 
 bered one hundred and ten, and with the exception of 
 only two, all perished either from drowning, or sword 
 and shot. The whole loss of life, including the 
 two parties, amounted to two hundred and thirty-four. 
 The Mission premises, with all the other private 
 and public property, were destroyed on the morn- 
 ing of the 19th of June. The loss of the Mission 
 alone amounting to over thirty thousand dollars. 
 For a description of the desolation wrought, we 
 must refer to Mr. Fullerton, who visited Futtehgurh 
 early in January of this year for the purpose of 
 visiting the native Christians, and recovering, if pos- 
 sible, some of the Mission property. He writes : — 
 
 On reaching Fiitteligurli, 1 made my way at once to Ruklia, expect- 
 ing to find it unoccupied, save by our native Christians, but what was 
 my astonishment to find it the head-quarters of the Commander-in-chief! 
 Ten thousand British soldiers, and almost as many camp followers, are 
 encamped in and about the premises. Their canvas houses stretch far 
 away to the south and west, covering all the land belonging to the 
 Mission, and filling the large mango groves beyond our little burial 
 ground. Every place swarms witli oxen, buffaloes, horses, camels, and 
 elephants ; while artillery wagons, baggage wagons, and private convey, 
 ances in vast numbers are found wherever there is room for them to stand. 
 
 My first business was to look for our native Cliristians, but a glance 
 
144 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 at the state of the Mission premises said to me louder than words could 
 speak, " Thej' can't be here." 
 
 There is not a roof, a door, or a window, or even a piece of wood as 
 large as a walking stick in the place. The bungalows occupied by the 
 missionaries, the old Church, the orphanage, the tent manufactory, and 
 the Christian village have been involved in one common ruin. Some 
 of the walls of these buildings have fallen down, filling the rooms with 
 heaps of nibbish ; others are leaning and ready to fall ; and still others 
 are so cracked and broken that they will probably have to come down 
 before they can be repaired. The walls and steeple of the new Church 
 are still standing ; but its roof has been destroyed, and its timbers and 
 every thing movable taken away. 
 
 The first place I entered was the bungalow recently occupied by the 
 Freemans. Here the Walshes and the Seelys welcomed us to their field 
 of labour seven years ago, and here two years ago we met nearly all 
 the brethren of our Mission. Every room had its associations, and the 
 contrast between the past and the present filled my soul with sadness. 
 I passed on into the orphanage, at the back part of the house. Here 
 we had often seen Mrs. Walsh at her labours ; and here the Master 
 said to dear Mrs. Freeman, 
 
 '•■ Servant of God, well done, 
 Rest from thy blest employ." 
 
 The place was filled with oxen ; I looked at it but a moment and then 
 turned away. I next directed my steps to the bungalow in which the 
 McMullins lived at the time of the outbreak. Here we had lived three 
 months, awaiting our baggage on our first arrival in the country. 
 Here the Campbells lived after us ; and here I saw them surrounded 
 by their tlu'ce beautiful children two years ago. The walls of their 
 drawing room sheltered now an elephant from the cold west wind, and 
 other parts of the building were occupied as a stable for oxen. 
 
 As I could not find the living, I paid a visit to the home of the dead. 
 A short walk brought me to our little Mission grave-yard. Here lie 
 the remains of dear Mrs. Seely, whom all loved who knew her. As I 
 approached her grave, the recollections of the past were so vivid, that 
 I felt that she must rise and meet me, with one of the smiles of welcome 
 with which she was ever wont to meet her friends ; and although the feel- 
 ing was not realized, I could not help saying to myself, " She is not dead, 
 but sleepeth." Here, too, the hand of the destroyer has been busy, her 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 145 
 
 grave remains untouched, but the tomb over it has been broken to 
 pieces and carried away. 
 
 When I remembered that it was for these rebels that she gave up the 
 endearments of home, and severed the ties that bound her to the coun- 
 try that gave her birth, to live, to labour, and to die in a strange land, 
 a feeling of resentment against them for their ingratitude momentarily 
 took possession of my breast ; but the prayer of Him who came to his 
 own and they received him not, but on the contrary, platted a crown 
 of thorns and placed it upon his head, scourged him, and led him away 
 to be crucified, came to my recollection ; and I knew if her body could 
 burst from the cerements of the tomb, her meek and gentle spirit would 
 lead her to say, " Father, forgive them, for they know not what they 
 do." The gate of the grave-yard has been carried away, and the most 
 of the tombs destroyed, and the place, like every other about the premises, 
 filled with oxen. I returned at dark to the place where I had left my 
 horse, not knowing where I was to pass the night. A pious captain 
 
 by the name of , a grandson of Mrs. , the friend of Cowper, 
 
 heard that there was a missionary in camp, and sent for me. I dined 
 with him, and spent the evening with him. At a late hour, having 
 procured a charpoy from the good captain's Christian clerk, I wrapped 
 my resai, or quilt, about me, and laid me down, thinking of the 137th 
 Fsalm. " By the rivers of Babj'lon there we sat down ; yea, we wept 
 when we remembered Zion." Alas ! how changed and sad our Mission 
 is now ! But how impotent is the rage of our enemies ! They may tri- 
 umph for a season, burn our churches, kill our missionaries, and scatter 
 our people, but they cannot prevail against the cause of Christ. We 
 are weak, but our Master is strong ; this is a thought with which the 
 Psalmist was wont to comfort himself under trouble. 
 
 '' My days are like a shadow that declineth ; and I am withered like 
 grass. But thou, Lord, shalt endure for ever, and thy remembrance 
 unto all generations. Thou shalt arise, and have mercy upon Zion : 
 for the time to favour her, yea, the set time, is come. For thy servants 
 take pleasure in her stones, and favour the dust thereof. So the hea- 
 tlien shall fear the name of the Lord, and all the kings of the earth 
 thy glory." 
 
 The Rev. J. L. Scott, in «i letter of later date to 
 the author, writes : " Every thing at Futtehgurh is 
 
 11) 
 
146 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 complete destruction. The whole place seems like 
 an immense grave-yard, the monuments of which 
 are ruined mud walls. It would make you weep to 
 see Rukha, but you may easily imagine what it is 
 after passing through a rainy season without any 
 covering. The Church retained its roof for some 
 time, but that at last was taken away, the beams 
 being cut off near the walls. The gilt ball has seve- 
 ral holes in it made by musket balls, but is not 
 otherwise injured. Not a piece of wood now re- 
 mains on our premises." 
 
 Who can read the narratives of desolations like 
 these, and not realize in their fullest force the words 
 of the Psahuist ? — " God, the heathen are come 
 into thine inheritance : thy holy temple have they 
 defiled — they have laid Jerusalem on heaps. The 
 dead bodies of thy servants have they given to be 
 meat unto the fowls of heaven, the flesh of thy 
 saints unto the beasts of the earth. Their blood 
 have they shed like water round about Jerusalem, 
 and there was none to bury them." 
 
 Before following our beloved missionaries down 
 the Ganges on their way to Cawnpore, we will 
 attempt a brief sketch of their lives, preparatory 
 to the last sad scene of their earthly labours and 
 their abundant entrance into the blissful kingdom 
 of glory in heaven. We cannot enter the mansions 
 wherein they now dwell, but we can listen to their 
 sweet music as they raise their voices in praise to 
 Ilim who hath washed them and made them clean 
 in his own blood. 
 
u 
 
^- 
 
 ^JC^.-<^^~c 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 147 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 ttcmotr of tl]c get |oliit agar ixmm. 
 
 Of the birth and early life of John Edgar Freeman, 
 little indeed can be gathered from the small circle 
 of surviving friends and relatives. The exact 
 date of his birth cannot be precisely ascertained, and 
 there is not even absolute certainty as to his birth- 
 place. The Rev. Dr. Murray, of Ehzabeth, N. J. 
 says, that he " was born of highly respectable pa- 
 rents, 111 South Orange, Essex Co., New Jersey; but 
 Mrs. Bosworth, an aunt of Mr. Freeman, states that 
 he was born in the city of New York. The latter is 
 the most probable and correct statement, though dif-. 
 fering from the general impression, which grew out 
 of the fact that nearly all his early life was spent in 
 New Jersey. Without then knowing the exact date 
 of his birth, we are able to fix it somewhere in the 
 year 1809. 
 
 In the absence of other data, we are happy in 
 having Mr. Freeman as the biographer of his early life. 
 In a letter written whilst at sea, in compliance with the 
 rules of a missionary society, in connection with 
 Princeton Theological Seminary, he passes in review 
 his early life, and the motives which led him to con- 
 secrate himself to the missionary work. The Httle so- 
 
V" 
 
 148 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ciety which existed under the name of Brotherliood, 
 and whose meetings were secret only for the purpose 
 of doing good, and more effectually reaching every 
 member of the seminary, has ceased to exist; but 
 the letters and documents belonging to it have been 
 faithfully preserved. Among them was the follow- 
 ing letter : — 
 
 " Atlantic Ocean, Oct. 30th, 1838. \ 
 N. Lat. 17°, 10^, W. Long. 30°. f 
 
 My very dear and beloved brethren : — I intended to have addressed 
 you before leaving my beloved friends and country, but so fully occupied 
 were my precious moments, and so une.xpected my departure, that T 
 was not able to find time to make a farewell visit to my friends, much 
 less to write to the Brotherhood. By the reception of this you will see 
 that you are not forgotten, and that I am desirous of complying with 
 our invaluable rules ; the more so, because I feel that such communica- 
 tions give interest to your meetings, afford cause of encouragement, and 
 present subjects of prayer and meditation. 
 
 My experience bears testimony to the cheering and inspiring influence 
 of letters from the Brethren. I will state in brief some incidents of my 
 life, in order that you may adore the sovereign grace of God, which still 
 abounds to the cJiief of sinners, through the Lord Jesus Christ. My 
 mother was removed by death when I was only ten months old. Hence 
 I never had the care of a pious mother : nor was my affectionate father a 
 child of God. At this age I was removed to Newark, and left to do as 
 I pleased. My school hours were spent along the banks of the river, 
 from the bosom of which I was twice rescued. As my father visited 
 the South, I was my own man at the age of six or seven. "We lived 
 next door to a hotel, and I found sport in rolling back the balls of the 
 niue-pin-alley, and received as my reward a glass of liquor, which made 
 me deadly sick and frightened my friends exceedingly. The idea fills 
 me with horror and indignation now. On another occasion the cham- 
 ber-maid of the inn, having a sweet tooth, and not being able to gratify 
 it, persuaded me to permit her to put me into the bar-room through a 
 small aperture, in order to get some loaf-sugar for her. I did so, and 
 was rewarded with a part of the spoils. But conscience spoke even in 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. l^iO 
 
 that hour and every limb treniDled for fear of detection. The form 
 of the room, the shelf, the situation of the bowl, and the whole scene is 
 still visible to my mind. 
 
 At the age of eight or nine years I removed to live with my grand- 
 parents, at South Orange. N. J. They both were pious, but being 
 aged, had but little influence over a man from town. They laboured to 
 train me in the path of life, and through the aSectionate kindness of my 
 venerable grandmother, I was induced to read Baxter's Call,— Bunyan's 
 Pilgrim,— Doddridge's Progress, and also my Bible through. 
 
 Yet I was surrounded with wicked companions, for on one side of 
 our house lived two families, one house of which was a real pandemo- 
 nium. The grand-father and the father died like brutes by intoxication, 
 and the son was not much better ! The head of the other family came 
 to an untimely grave by the demon alcohol. These families are scat- 
 tered, and now almost unknown. Their houses have long since been de- 
 molished, and scarce a stone remains. Thus signal have been the judg- 
 ments of God. On the other side lived a family that became a pest to 
 society, and disgrace to our race. Yet amidst such companions, where 
 iniquity rolled like a mighty flood ; I was kept from falling— I was thus 
 kept by the hand of God, in order that the maternal feelings of my 
 pious grandmother might be spared from sorrow. 
 
 While with my grand-parents, twice was I thrown from a horse, and 
 once from a cart, the wheel of which passed over my body. I was also 
 once knocked down by the lever of a cider mill screw. Thus in numer- 
 ous instances has my life been given to me anew. 
 
 At the age of fifteen, I was sent away and apprenticed to a trade. Lit- 
 tle did I, my father, or friends know what we were doing. I soon found 
 my companions to be adepts in crime and vice of all kinds. Of the 
 three apprentices who were my associates, one has died an awful death, 
 requesting that his tools might be buried with him in order that he 
 might work his passage across the river Styx. Another is still [1838] 
 an^abandoncd wretch and outcast from society. The third keeps a 
 grog hotel. Of the three journeymen, all came to an untimely end. 
 ^ S°uch, Brethren, were the companions of my youth ; and as I write, my 
 whole frame trembles with fear, whilst recalling the brink of the preci- 
 pice on which I then stood. While with these monsters I learned to 
 sip at the bowl, and to shuffle cards, to mock at things sacred, and blas- 
 pheme the name of God. But such was my respect for my master and 
 
150 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 friends, that I alwa3^s concealed ray iniquities, and treated both the Sab- 
 bath and house of God with respect. In the midst of my iniquities, a 
 very devoted neighbour and godly elder died ; and though the corpse 
 was lying iu the room adjoining mine, I took iny cards and began to 
 play. But death and judgment were so presented to my mind, and 
 the counsels of this man of God so renewed in death, that I resolved to 
 cease card playing, — dashed them from me, and have never touched 
 them since. I also ceased profaning the name of Jehovah. 
 
 This was in November, and in the following month a revival of reli- 
 gion commenced in the First Church of Elizabethtown. On the 8th De- 
 cember, the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered. This 
 was a day of unusual solemnity, and God M'as present by the influences 
 of his Spirit. The jjeople of God were humbled and revived, and 
 many thoughtless ones made to tremble before God. It was whilst 
 gazing upon the bread and wine, the emblems of the Saviour's agonies, 
 that my hard heart was melted and subdued. The tears of contrition 
 burst their long frozen tenement, and T was found for the third time an 
 awakened sinner. For I was awakened the first time, when about thirteen 
 years of age, during an extensive revival at Orange. For three weeks 
 or more I read my Bible, and was punctual in my attendance on the 
 duties of the closet. Yet no one knew of my anxiety. I longed to go to 
 the prayer meeting with the new born soul, but fear prevented me. 
 Hence I grieved the Spirit of God, and was left to pursue my down- 
 ward way with tenfold rapidity. 
 
 A revival was iu progress when I went to reside at Elizabethtown, 
 which was in Jan. 1825. At this time also I was awakened — at- 
 tended the conference meetings, and performed all the duties as before. 
 But I was soon persuaded to give up all my pretensions, and return to 
 mingle in the iniquitous scenes of my wicked companions. Thus God 
 in his rich mercy bore with me. Twice did he call and twice did I 
 dare to refuse his call. Oh ! what daring presumption ! and why was 1 
 permitted to live ? — " Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy 
 sight," is the only answer. 
 
 Thus was I left to deeds of darkness, which were before never con- 
 ceived and never known by any of my friends ; for they all thought me 
 a very moral youth and a candidate for church membership. But in 
 the mercy of God there was a limit which I could not pass in my wicked 
 career. I had now been treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 151 
 
 •with fearful rapidity for the space of three years. And now the Holy 
 Spirit came and set in order my sins. I saw them as they lay a moun- 
 tain load upon the suffering Son of God. For ten days my soul was iu 
 great bitterness, and often in the deepest agony ; I sought rest, but 
 found none. At last the Spirit of God used Baxter's Call to the Uncou- 
 verted, as the instrument of leading me to surrender all into the hands 
 of the Saviour. It was the clear and pungent reasoning of the writer, 
 sealed by the Spirit of God, that cut me off from all hope except iu 
 Christ. To him I fled and found relief, where sin bad abounded, grace 
 did much more abound. Once there was sorrow, and even blackness of 
 darkness, now all was joy and rejoicing. Could I doubt the change ? 
 Could any one refuse to adore the grace of God ? This grace was sig- 
 nalized and magnified in my hopeful conversion. And in March, 1829, 
 I joined the First Presbyterian Church of Elizabethtown. 
 
 In the following December I made up my mind to study for the 
 ministry, — purchased the last year of my time for $80, and immediately 
 entered upon my course of study with Mr. John T. Halsey. I re- 
 mained with hira two years and eight months, — was three years in 
 Nassau Hall, Princeton, N. J., and three years iu our beloved Theo- 
 logical Seminary, at Princeton. The past is a history full of God's 
 forbearance and mercy. Surely if any one has cause to live for none 
 but Christ, I must be that person. "Will you not one and all unite with 
 me in adoring the sovereign grace of God ? May we not tnily say, 
 " the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin ?" Let no one doubt 
 either the power or the willingness of Jesus to save, " even to the utter- 
 most, all that come unto God by him." 
 
 The reniitining part of this letter, relating to his 
 missionary views, will be found in another place. 
 During his collegiate career, he was privileged in 
 having for associates Morrison and Owen of our 
 Northern India mission, Dougherty of our American 
 India mission, and Canfield of our Africa mission, as 
 also many now found among the ministers of our 
 land. Among these was Dr. E. D. G. Prime^ who. 
 
152 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 in writing to the New York Observer, offers the fol- 
 lowing tribute to his old classmate : 
 
 Soon after entering the Theological Seminary at Princeton, in the 
 tall of 1835, as I was standing at a desk in the reading room looking 
 over a paper, some one came up behind me, and, putting his arm fa- 
 miliarly over my shoulder, spoke some kind words which went imme- 
 diately to my heart. It was John E. Freeman, lately one of the mis- 
 sionaries of the Presbyterian Board, who, there is now little reason to 
 doubt, have ended their labours in India, and received the crown of 
 martyrdom. 
 
 Before the interview alluded to we had met several times in the class, 
 but this was the commencement of an intimacy which was kept up du- 
 ring our theological course. He was the most intimate friend and con- 
 stant companion that I had among my fellow students, and now that he 
 lias ended his earthly course in such painful circumstances, the memory 
 of those years, and of the many, the daily seasons of communion that 
 we enjoyed together, come up with a freshness and sacredness which 
 words will not describe. As all hope of hearing of his safety in this 
 world has passed away, I wish to record a tribute to the memory of one 
 whom I regarded as among the choicest of earth's spirits, and one of 
 the most devoted of that noble band who have ta,ken their lives in their 
 hands to go to the Gentiles. 
 
 Mr. Freeman was a man of high social qualities. His bright, open 
 countenance, which none who were familiar with it can ever forget, was 
 an index to his open heart. He was very cheerful, and without an ef- 
 fort imparted his cheerfulness to others. I do not remember ever to 
 have seen him depressed. He was quick and warm in his attachments, 
 and those who enjoyed his friendship knew him as always the same un- 
 wavering friend. These qualities, sanctified by grace, made him ever 
 an agreeable companion. 
 
 He was of a very ardent temperament, and earnest in all his impulses. 
 When God called him into the kingdom of his Son, he had already en- 
 tered upon an active employment for lifie ; but he relinquished it, devot- 
 ing himself to a course of study, in preparation for the ministry, which 
 he pursued with untiring energy. In the early part of his course, his 
 attention was directed to the work of Missions among the heathen, and 
 " immediately he conferred not with flesh and blood," but consecrated 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 153 
 
 himself to tlie service of Christ, in that cause in which he has now 
 offered up his life. His whole heart was in the cause of Missions. 
 During the years of our intercourse, he was anticipating his entrance 
 upon the work, not as one looks forward to a sacrifice, but as he anti- 
 cipates an honour and a joy. I can readily imagine with what calm 
 confidence in God, with what cheerful hope, he met the cruel death that 
 awaited him, and how, as he finished his course with joy, he would ex- 
 claim, " I am now ready to be offered — henceforth there is laid up for 
 me a crown of life that fadeth not away." 
 
 The first Mrs. Freeman, who met not a martyr's death, but who spent 
 her days in India, and paid the tribute of her life to the cause of Mis- 
 sions, I knew as one who had a spirit kindred to his, and who was well 
 qualified to be a co-worker with him in so high and holy a service. Joy- 
 fully they both went forth to do the work of their Master, in promoting 
 the salvation of the heathen, and now they have received their reward ; 
 they rest from their labours and their works do follow them. 
 
 With such companions, and under the influence of 
 a strong missionary spirit prevailing in both college 
 and seminary, it is not surprising that Mr. Freeman's 
 attention should be called especially to the subject 
 of Foreign Missions. But even anterior to this, his 
 mind had imbibed a strong feehng on this subject. 
 In continuation of the letter already quoted, he says : 
 "As to my missionary views and feelings, they 
 were implanted at a very early age. When about 
 twelve years old, I was induced to gratify my pious 
 grandmother by reading the * Intelligencer,' printed 
 at New Haven, and giving an account of Domestic 
 and Foreign Missions. This paper was not then a 
 vehicle of what is now known as New Haven Theo- 
 logy, and its triumphs in the far West; but con- 
 tained the simple story of man's degradation and 
 the labours of missionaries. It was whilst reading 
 20 
 
154 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 these truths that my soul was moved within me in 
 behalf of the heathen. Though a wild youth at 
 the time, I was not, however, insensible or lost to 
 the finer feelings of our nature. I still had sympa- 
 thy with the poor heathen, and especially for the 
 poor Indians. Their desire for knowledge, and the 
 success which attended the labours of God's minis- 
 ters and teachers, kindled within me a desire to be- 
 come a teacher, and I even remarked to an aunt, 
 whose soul glowed with zeal for Christ, that I de- 
 sired to go and teach these poor Indians. Of course, 
 I had then no adequate idea (nor even now) of the 
 work; still this desire was cherished, and never 
 left me. 
 
 " When I became a hopeful partaker of the 
 grace of God and the spirit of Christ, then this 
 latent spark was kindled into a glowing flame, and 
 continued to glow up to the time when my desire 
 W'as granted by Ilim who first gave it being. And 
 though I read much on the subject and praj^ed much 
 over the matter, I never made a formal resolve, or 
 even dedicated myself to the work of Missions, un- 
 til I became a member of college. Here I would 
 state that my missionary feelings were nurtured by 
 a faithful attendance on the monthly concert of 
 prayer, and also by being engaged as a collector of 
 a missionary society. At the former, my seat was 
 ne\ er vacant unnecessarily, and at the latter, I be- 
 came acquainted with the prevailing spirit of Mis- 
 sions, which has so long characterized the eminentl}^ 
 pious congregation of the First Church at Elizabeth- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 155 
 
 town. The little feeling manifested by some, and 
 the small amount contributed by others, drove me to 
 a throne of gi-ace, and led me to pray for wisdom, 
 and that a si)i]it of Missions might shine forth in 
 ray life, and thus influence those with whom I was 
 called to act. When I entered Nassau Hall, I was 
 associated with Brother Morrison, now in North In- 
 dia, Brother Dougherty, now among the Indians, 
 and with Brethren Owen and Canfield. From that 
 time until I left the seminary, I was accustomed to 
 meet weekly during term time, for the purpose of 
 prayer and consultation on this great subject ; and 
 these little meetings have been the most precious 
 of my life, and are now held in sacred remembrance. 
 As these seasons pass before me, I feel their inspir- 
 ing and consoling influences." 
 
 After graduating at the Seminary, he was accepted 
 by the Board of Foreign Missions, and was ordained 
 in the Church of which he was a member, in Au- 
 gust, 1838. Soon after, he was married to Miss 
 Mary Ann Beach, the daughter of Isaac N. and 
 Mary Beach. Mr. and Mrs. Freeman embarked at 
 Philadelphia in the brig " George Gardiner',' on the 
 12th of October, for Calcutta. The voyage was a 
 pleasant one of one hundred and twenty days, 
 and the time profitably spent in the study of the 
 Bible, both in English and the original languages 
 in which it was written. Whilst at sea, Mr. Free- 
 man, in his letter to the Brethren at Princeton, 
 says :— 
 
 " Do you ask me what are my views and feelings, 
 
156 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 now that I have entered upon my work — passed 
 through one and, perhaps, the severest trial of mis- 
 sionary life, and am now f;ir away from home upon 
 the bosom of the sea ? They differ in nothing from 
 what they were when I met with you, except in in- 
 tensity. I realize more sensibly the solemnity of 
 the work, and more deeply my unfitness for it and 
 my unworthiness to engage in it. My soul longs 
 with more ardent desire to be instrumental in saving 
 the perishing heathen. The work has assumed a 
 living reality, and to it I have consecrated all. I 
 have nothing to regret save my misimproved time 
 and talents, and my want of attention to all religious 
 duties both of a public and private nature. If you 
 would enjoy communion with God on the ocean, you 
 must know how, when, and where to find the near- 
 est approach to the footstool of mercy. The soul 
 cannot live on husks here, nor is there any thing 
 external calculated to keep alive deep spirituality. 
 If this were my dying counsel, I w^ould say, Live 
 near the throne of grace, and love prayer in every 
 place and every form. There is no life without 
 it. Oh ! how little have I prayed for myself, 
 and how much less for a ruined world ! I have no 
 wish to return to my friends, for I am fully assured 
 that I am in the path of duty, and my mind is calm, 
 peaceful, and joyful. You cannot give too much 
 attention to this point — a full conviction that you are 
 fulfilling the will of God. I have only one request 
 to make, and that is, pray for your unworthy bro- 
 ther, for our little company, for all the missionaries 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 157 
 
 and the heathen, that they may become the sons " 
 of God." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Freeman, after their arrival at Cal- 
 cutta, proceeded to join the Mission at Allahabad, 
 at the junction of the Ganges and Jumna Hivers. 
 The first two or three years were spent in the acqui- 
 sition of the language, after which they had charge 
 of the orphan boys and girls, for which they were 
 both remarkably quahfied. 
 
 On the 8th of August, 1849, in the midst of her 
 usefulness, Urs. Freeman was suddenly called to 
 her rest. Her removal was a serious loss to the 
 Mission, as she was a person not only of great ex- 
 cellence of character, but of more than ordinary 
 efficiency in the missionary work. Her death oc- 
 curred on the evening of the weekly Mission meet- 
 ing, and all witnessed the departure of their beloved 
 companion. The scene was most touching, and 
 though the author was not present there, yet he 
 was on a similar occasion, when our dear friend Mrs. 
 Seeley, of Futtehgurh, was called away from her 
 earthly labours to her heavenly home. On both 
 occasions all the members of the Mission stood 
 around her dying bed, to close the eyes of one with 
 whom we had not only taken sweet counsel, but 
 for years worshipped at the same altar. Mr. Free- 
 man felt his loss very severely, and being in a fee- 
 ble state of health, soon returned with his two chil- 
 dren to America. The Ilev. James Wilson, formerly 
 of the Allahabad Mission, has kindly given the 
 author permission to extract from his letter some 
 
158 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 remarks made in reference to Mr. Freeman, which 
 will be found of great interest. After referring to 
 the brethren who gave their lives for the testimony 
 of Jesus, he writes : — 
 
 " It was not my privilege to live or labour with 
 any of them in their missionary work, except Bro- 
 ther Freeman ; and my heart goes back with fond 
 and tearful interest to the eight years I spent in 
 almost constant fellowship with him at Allahabad. 
 During five of these years, I lived in the same house 
 Avith him, and therefore had daily intimacy with 
 him, in all the joys and sorrows of the missionary 
 life, and in all that tries the spirit and the ' inner 
 man' in that kind of labour. Brother Freeman was 
 my junior by several years, both in age and the 
 missionar}^ w^ork. He was, therefore, in a position 
 to seek counsel from me, which he always did with 
 candour and frankness, and carried out with much 
 singleness of purpose. The traits of character which 
 I most distinctly remember in him, were an unusu- 
 ally ready tact in all business matters requiring 
 attention, promptness, and energy ; in the govern- 
 ment and general arrangement of the Orphan Boys' 
 School, which wvas for many years under his super- 
 intendence ; and a general quickness, promptness, 
 and activity in the performance of any duty belong- 
 ing to the missionary work, in any of its departments, 
 which he felt to devolve on him. One trait of his 
 character, which I had perhaps more frequent occa- 
 sion to notice in him than any other person, w^as his 
 capacity to bear, with meekness and equanimity, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 159 
 
 counsel bearing the tone of rehiiJie, given amid the 
 conflicting views, opinions, and policies which come 
 up in the management and details of a complicated 
 missionary work. Many a time did I take the liberty 
 of using 'a plainness of speech,' where I thought 
 his views or his practice wrong, which I did not feel 
 willing to use towards any other member of the 
 Mission ; and never did he take it otherwise than 
 kindly, and never did it produce an hour's alienation 
 that I was aware of Many a time did I admire that 
 trait of character; and wish that I could learn to 
 have my views and plans thwarted, and see things, 
 in which I felt a deep interest, carried in a direction 
 which I did not think the best, and yet bear it with 
 the acquiescent spirit which I witnessed in him, 
 
 " I also saw him much in seasons of affliction, and 
 had occasion to admire, both his promptness to minis- 
 ter in every possible way to the comfort and wants 
 of others under trial, and his calmness and submis- 
 sive bearing when led ' through the deep waters' 
 himself. During our residence in the same house 
 at Allahabad, I saw him watch over the withering 
 health and closing life of tivo lovely little davgJdcrs, 
 who followed each other in quick succession and 
 affecting circumstances down to the narrow house, 
 leaving a deep, sad vacuum in a happy home in a 
 heathen land. The bearing of Brother Freeman in 
 bracing his own mind for the trial, and sustaining 
 and ministering consolation and calmness to the 
 crushed and bleeding heart of his delicate and dis- 
 consolate wife, W'as such as to show the excellency 
 
IGO A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 and power of an inner life, fed and sustained from 
 above. And again, when called to send away an 
 only remaining: little dangJder, and she deaf and dumb, 
 in the hands of strangers, to find a home and educa- 
 tional training on the opposite side of the globe, 
 where her sad and lonely heart would never again 
 feel the warm, responsive breathings of a mother s 
 heart. And very shortly after hearing of that 
 daughter's arrival in America, and after a voyage of 
 many affecting and painful incidents, Mrs. Free- 
 man's delicate frame gave way. She died suddenly, 
 and in circumstances severely crushing to him, 
 leaving him a bereaved, desolated husband and fa- 
 ther, doubly, trebly, and more than trebly bereaved, 
 — deprived of all that had filled and composed a 
 happy household circle. Truly, Brother Freeman 
 was led through much that w^as suited to prepare 
 him for that last and crowning scene, wdiere he was 
 called to 'lay down his life' for Uhe testimony of 
 Jesus.' He had been led through much that was 
 suited to hold his mind in converse with the thought 
 of having ' his robes washed ivJdte in the Hood of the 
 Lamb,' as preparatory to having them stained and 
 made red in his oim blood, and that of his friends 
 and associates. It is pleasant, now that he is gone, 
 to trace him through some of these varied forms 
 of trial, and think of the influence which they were 
 suited and designed to have in preparing him for 
 the fearful, closing conflict at Cawnpore." 
 
 This description of Mr. Freeman's character is 
 very accurate, and the author is happy to corrobo- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. IGl 
 
 rate it. Mr. Freeman was a man of strong impulse, 
 and exhibited strong feelings of sympathy, and his 
 mind partook of this characteristic. He was not 
 noted for maturity or strength of judgment, but for 
 great vigour, activity, and rapidity of action. He 
 was quick in all he did, both in his bodily actions 
 and mental operations. He excelled on special oc- 
 casions, and his addresses at a burial, or communion 
 season, were remarkably happy and opportune. Dr. 
 Murray's estimate of him is very correct and very 
 well drawn. He says : — " Mi-. Freeman was a man 
 of pleasant aspect, of good appearance, of affable 
 manners, and if not ji fine linguist, was endowed 
 with remarkable capacities for business. In the 
 Avay of keeping accounts, planning, and carrying out 
 plans for the extension and efficiency of their work, 
 he was excelled by few of his brethren. As he w^as 
 for nearly twenty years on the field, the loss of 
 his experience will be deeply felt by those who sur- 
 vive him." 
 
 The allusion made by Mr. Wilson to his little 
 daughter, born deaf and dumb, and sent home when 
 she was only five years old, under the care of Mrs. 
 Scott, who was buried at sea, is very touching ; but 
 not more so than the account which this dear child 
 gives of herself in a composition she read at the exhi- 
 bition of the Deaf and Dumb Institution in the city 
 of New York a year ago. Dr. Prime, who was pre- 
 sent at the exhibition, published the letter in con- 
 nection with the tribute to her ftither ; and his re- 
 marks are so just and deserving of consideration, 
 
 21 
 
162 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 that we commend them to the favourable attention 
 of our readers : — 
 
 I have another object in writhig these lines besides that of paying a 
 tribute to departed friends, and of holding up their example to others ; 
 it is to commend their orphan children to the prayers of the Church, 
 •whose children they now are in a double sense. There are circumstances 
 Avhich give to their case a peculiar and a touching interest. More than 
 a year since I was attending an exhibition of the Deaf and Dumb, at 
 the Rev. Dr. Adams' Church, in this city. In the course of the even- 
 ing several compositions by the pupils were read, and among them the 
 following : — 
 
 " My name is Fanny Lucetta Freeman. 
 
 " I was born in Allahabad, Northern India. I am thirteen years 
 old. My father, the Rev. John E. Freeman, is a missionary at Myn- 
 poorie ; he is preaching to the heathen, who are in darkness, and worship 
 idols. My mother died one year after I left India. I have no sisters, 
 but only one brother, who is attending the boarding-school at Ilacketts- 
 town, N. J. ; he is younger than I ; he can hear and speak. 
 
 '' I was born deaf and dumb. When I was five years old, 1 left my 
 home, and went to Calcutta, where I was taken care of by Mrs. Scott, 
 a kind lady ; she had two little daughters, who were my playmates. 
 We left Calcutta in a ship, and sailed to England. We were four 
 months going to England. While I was in the ship, I played with Mrs. 
 Scott's daughters, and their two large dolls, in the cabin. 
 
 " During the voyage, Mrs. Scott was taken sick, and died ; her chil- 
 dren and I wept for her. Her body was placed in a coffin, and the 
 sailors buried her in the ocean. One of the passengers, a gentleman, 
 pitied us, and took good care of us. We reached England, where we 
 stayed a short time ; then we got into another ship, and sailed to 
 America. My grandmother, who resided at Newark, N. J., adopted 
 me. She is so kind to my wants ; I love her very much indeed. 
 
 " I was too young to leave my home, but the jDhysicians told my 
 parents that I had better come to America, for something might be 
 done to restore my hearing ; but God made me deaf and dumb, and I 
 am patient. I thank God very much for giving me kind friends, and 
 many other blessings. 
 
 '' Before I came to this Institution, I never knew about God, or any 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 163 
 
 Other thing ; I was very ignorant, lilie the heathen ; now I unaerstand 
 
 clearly about God and Jesus Christ, who came into the world, and died 
 
 on the cross to save sinners. -p„^„.„'» 
 
 " Fanny L. Freeman. 
 
 The Church should not forget the orphans who are thus cast upon 
 her sympathies and her prayers, and one of them by a most touching 
 privation. This little girl is still a pupil at the Deaf and Dumb Insti- 
 tution in this city, supported by the State of New Jersey, of which 
 her parents were natives and residents when they left the country for 
 their distant field of labour. The above paper, given precisely as it 
 was written by herself in her own simple language, will awaken in many 
 hearts an interest in her behalf ; while it will be an occasion of thanksgiv- 
 ing that she has been placed where, notwithstanding her great afflic- 
 tion, she enjoys the opportunities of education and of religious instruc- 
 tion. 
 
 The Church to which these children belong, in whose service then- 
 parents died, should adopt them in the highest and fullest sense, and 
 become their guardian for life. They are left to her care by those who 
 now wear the crown of martyrdom. 
 
 This dear child has been the subject of many 
 prayers, and we rejoice in being assured that she is 
 one of the lambs of Christ's flock, as is her only 
 brother, who, our readers will be glad to hear, may 
 possibly, at some fiuture time, if life is spared, take 
 his flither's place on missionary ground. ..Both of 
 them enlisted the sympathies of a large circle of 
 missionary associates; but httle Fanny, owing to 
 the strong peculiarity of her birth, was an object of 
 more than usual sympathy and anxiety. 
 
 Mr. Freeman, accompanied by his little son and 
 the son of the Rev. Joseph Warren, reached Ame- 
 rica on the 28th of April, 1850. He suffered a 
 good deal after his return from pulmonary com- 
 plaints, but finally recovered and returned with 
 
164 A MExMORIAL OF THE 
 
 renewed health on the 10th of July to his field of 
 labour. Previously to his leaving, he was married 
 to Miss Elizabeth Vredenburgh, of Elizabethtown, 
 who became not only the partner of his life, but 
 also of his sufferings. On their return, they were 
 stationed at Mynpoorie, distant from Allahabad about 
 two hundred and thirty miles, and from Futtehgurh 
 forty miles. They laboured at Mynpoorie almost six 
 3^ears ; when they were called to occupy the house 
 and place of the author in November, 1856. Mr. 
 Freeman, during his residence, built anew school- 
 house, and actively engaged in the labours of the 
 Mission, though he was not permitted to see much 
 fruit of his labours. He was privileged to baptize 
 two persons, a mother and son, just previous to 
 leaving the station. He entered on the duties of 
 his new post with his usual energy, but before he 
 had become fairly familiar with them, and after a lit- 
 tle over six months' experience, he was compelled to 
 leave the station and start on a journey, which ter- 
 minated in a cruel and bloody death. The month 
 previous to his leaving was probabl}^, however, one 
 of gi-eater suffering than the last sad termination of 
 his life. It was precisely one month from the out- 
 break at Meerut, they were called to lay down their 
 lives. We have no letters of Mr. Freeman, giving 
 an account of this month, but we have some of Mrs. 
 Freeman's, giving a deeply interesting narrative of 
 this short period of time. These will be given in 
 the biography of Mrs. Freeman. 
 
 Mr. Freeman, in writing to the Rev. L. G. Hay, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 165 
 
 of Allahabad, speaks of his house as being '' The 
 Mission Fort;' without a single weapon in it; and 
 what is of greater interest, it was a Fort in which a 
 daily prayer meeting w^as held. We have for some 
 time been familiar with daily prayer meetings, but 
 not with such meetings as were there held by the 
 brethren and sisters of Futtehgurh. In this they 
 were joined by Lieutenant and Mrs. Monckton, who. 
 though they had not the name of missionaries, were 
 in f^ct such, hving by prayer, and exerting their 
 constant influence in favour of religion. 
 
 Mrs. Monckton's letters to her friends in Scotland 
 are of the most touching character, and we regret 
 that we cannot place them before the reader. Mrs. 
 McMulhn ihni speaks of them :— " Our good neigh- 
 bours, Mr. and Mrs. Monckton, stay by us. She is 
 a dear good creature. They knew the evening be- 
 fore of the outbreak at Mynpoorie, but would not 
 tell us, that we might have a quiet night. They 
 sat up all night watching for the least sound, and 
 would have sent for us instantly. She said that she 
 never spent happier hours than these ^were; and 
 when the tidings came that the danger was removed, 
 for a time at least, she said that she had a sort of 
 miwilling feeling, as if she was ' being brought back 
 to the world.' "she is so cheerful, happy, and trust- 
 ful, that we love to have her with us. Though 
 Church of England people, they seem to like to be 
 with us ; and Mrs. Monckton said to me last evening, 
 that she ' could not be glad enough for this, on one 
 account, it had made her so well acquainted with the 
 
166 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 missionaries ; and that she had been saying to her 
 husband, that she would like so to know them tvell, 
 and was afraid that she never should." 
 
 Her wishes were gratified. The acquaintance 
 thus begun, ripened into a bond of union and love, 
 such as is seldom found here on earth. It was 
 cemented by prayer and mutual suffering, and ter- 
 minated in the same way and by the same means 
 at Cawnpore. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 167 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 llemnir 0f Irs. mM\ ixmm, 
 
 Mrs. Elizabeth Freeman was a worthy descendant 
 of a noble stock. Her grandfother, father, and hus- 
 band were all clergymen. The Rev. James Cald- 
 well, her grandfather, was the pastor of the First 
 Presbyterian Church at Ehzabethtown ; and durmg 
 the war of the Revolution, served as chaplain in the 
 army, and also acted as commissary to the troops 
 of New Jersey. He is spoken of, not only as a 
 pious and eloquent minister, but as an active patriot 
 and noble martyr to the liberties of his country. Be- 
 ing renowned for his bold, decided, and steadfast ad- 
 herence to what he deemed a righteous and honour- 
 able cause, his death, under painful circumstances 
 and of a most sudden character, produced a power- 
 ful impression on the public mind. 
 
 It is not a little remarkable that all three,— Mrs. 
 Freeman, her grandfather, and grandmother Cald- 
 well should have fallen in the same way by the 
 shot of a musket-ball; and the impression made by 
 their deaths was in each case characterized by a deep 
 thrill of horror throughout our land. Mrs. Freeman 
 was early familiar with their history and deaths, and 
 her connection with them served to fix more deeply 
 into her youthful mind, the lessons taught her by 
 
168 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 their example. The impression thus made on her 
 susceptible nature must have been not only power- 
 ful, but of the most captivating and fascinating char- 
 acter. To say nothing of the possibility of her in- 
 heriting any of their noble qualities, we cannot but 
 think that her descent, and the early training she 
 received through them, had a decided influence on 
 her mind. And certainly in view of these facts, we 
 are better able to understand the bold, decided, and 
 unwavering spirit she manifested through the try- 
 ing season she was called to pass before leaving 
 Futtehgurh ; and it gives us also an insight into the 
 nature of that piety which enabled her to write, 
 after facing death in its most terrific form, " Blessed 
 be God, who so sustained me at that moment, that 
 I felt I could have died a thousand deaths, rather 
 than have denied my Saviour." 
 
 Let us then consider for a moment the examples 
 set her by both her grand-parents. Mrs. Caldwell, 
 the first who Avas called to suffer a painful death, 
 was a daughter of Mr. Jonathan Ogden, of Newark, 
 and was greatly beloved for her piety and benevo- 
 lence. Putting her trust in providence, she refused 
 to fly with others, on the approach of the enemy to 
 Elizabethtown, and remained in her own house, and 
 with an infant in her arms knelt in prayer to sup- 
 plicate the divine protection. Being warned by her 
 maid that a soldier was approaching the window, 
 she arose; when the soldier discharged his musket at 
 her through the window, and she fella lifeless corpse 
 in the midst of her children. This cold-blooded 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 169 
 
 murder was instrumental in great good to tlie cause 
 of the revolution. 
 
 The death of Dr. Caldwell, her husband, about a 
 year subsequently, was regarded as a foul murder. 
 He was stigmatized as the black-coated rebel, and a 
 lament uttered that he was not present to burn in 
 his own pulpit, when the church was fired by a no- 
 torious tory of Elizabethtown. He was shot upon 
 the causeway at old Elizabethtown point, by an 
 American sentinel, who was hung for the deed.- 
 There are conflicting opinions as to the motive of the 
 sentinel: some asserting that he acted only in 
 strict obedience to orders, and others aflarming that he 
 was bribed to murder the active patriot. 
 
 Dr. Murray, in speaking of his death, remarks, 
 that "many were ignorant of the tragical end, until 
 they came to church on the Sabbath; and instead of 
 sitting with delight under his instructions, there 
 was a^loud cry of wailing over his melancholy end. 
 There was a vast concourse assembled to convey 
 him to his tomb. The corpse was placed on a large 
 stone before the house of Mrs. Noel, where all could 
 take a last view of the remains of their murdered 
 pastor. After all had taken their last look, and be- 
 fore the coffin was closed. Dr. Elias Boudinot came 
 forward, leading nine orphan children ; and, placing 
 them around the bier of their parent, made an ad- 
 dress of surpassing pathos to the multitude in their 
 
 behalf." 
 
 One of these children was the mother of Mrs. 
 Freeman, and the wife; of the Kev. John S. Vreden- 
 
 22 
 
170 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 burgh, who was for many years the pastor of the 
 Reformed Dutch Church at Somerville, New Jer- 
 sey. The effect wrought on this mother as she stood 
 around the bier of her father, must have been deeply 
 impressed on her mind, and was most probably com- 
 municated to her daughter Elizabeth in all the vivid- 
 ness of reality. 
 
 The early history of Elizabeth Vredenburgh was 
 not marked by any thing peculiar or striking. Her 
 -days passed like that of most children until she was 
 ten years of age, when she was deprived of a be- 
 loved Father, who was suddenly called away in the 
 noontime of life. Previously to his death, several 
 days, he had been engaged in f;imily visitation. 
 The morning of his death, on his return home from 
 his visits, he found a lady of his congregation, re- 
 cently married to a missionary, and about leaving 
 the place. She, accompanied by her husband, had 
 come to bid him farewell. Mr. Vredenburgh, though 
 greatly exhausted by his labours, engaged in con- 
 versation, and after singing " Blest be the tie that 
 binds," offered up a sweet and melting prayer, which, 
 as was remarked by some present, carried them 
 almost to the gate of heaven. Those who heard that 
 prayer, and by it had their thoughts directed to the 
 heavenly world, little thought that he was himself 
 so soon to enter; but that night the Master called, 
 and this precious flither exchanged his earthly gar- 
 ments for the robes of immortality. 
 
 The loss of a flither was not felt by Elizabeth, 
 but it came with a crushing weight on her mother, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 171 
 
 to whom was committed by this solemn dispensa- 
 tion, the care of ten children. Mrs. Vredenburgh 
 was in a remarkable sense fitted for this important 
 duty ; and though she was a woman of great strength 
 of mind and indomitable energy of character, yet 
 she seemed sometimes to be almost crushed with the 
 weight of responsibility. She would say, " It is not 
 the care of their temporal wants, but oh ! how shall 
 1 train them for heaven !" Still her faith and trust in 
 the promises of her covenant God were able to sus- 
 tain her, and drove her to prayer for help and direc- 
 tion. It was her constant practice to arise an hour 
 before any of the family were awake, and spend it 
 alone in seeking grace and strength for the perfor- 
 mance of her duties, especially to her children. Not- 
 withstanding the care of her family, she never aba- 
 ted her labours in the congregation as the wife of a 
 pastor, until the settlement of another minister, 
 which was for a period of more than four years. 
 
 But soon again was the command : " Leave thy 
 fatherless children, and I will take care of them," 
 to be verified in the experience of this mother. Be- 
 ing laid aside by disease some months previous to 
 her death, she had to encounter many struggles be- 
 fore she was enabled to give up her children. She 
 once remarked to a friend, " Oh! how often do I 
 give them up to tjike them back again!" but the con- 
 test was of short duration. For after bidding them 
 good-night, and just as she was preparing to retire, 
 she ruptured a blood-vessel. Her children had only 
 time to gather around her, when she waved her 
 
172 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 liiind, saying, ''All is peace," and entered into the 
 joys of heaven. 
 
 Ehzabeth was thus left an orphan; but not desti- 
 tute of friends, who cared for and loved her with 
 greater intensity. She found a home under the roof 
 of her eldest sister, who had married a clergyman, 
 and resided in Pennsylvania. The second daughter 
 married soon after; when the care of the family de- 
 volved upon the third daughter, who, from her supe- 
 rior mental endowments and great strength of mind, 
 was peculiarly well fitted for the work of educating 
 her sisters. For the purpose of giving them greater 
 advantages she removed to New Brunswick, and 
 opened a large Boarding School ; and Elizabeth, who 
 was then about sixteen years of age, was sent for to 
 finish her education. 
 
 On account of the care of such a large fimily, as 
 also her retiring disposition, Elizabeth had not re- 
 ceived that care and attention which is so desirable 
 in the training of the young to the development 
 of her mind. But however limited in this respect, 
 it was not neglected. She was always very fond 
 of reading, and frequently while the others were at 
 play, or in the parlour, Elizabeth would steal away 
 to read some story book. 
 
 A younger sister, Anna, was associated with her 
 sister in teaching; and their school was soon large 
 and prosperous. And whilst in the career of its 
 successful establishment, and attended with most 
 flattering prospects of usefulness and happiness. He 
 who seeth not as man sees, was again to enter this 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 173 
 
 orphan circle and take away their head. Before 
 two 3^ears had elapsed, this noble sister was called 
 to lay aside her plans and prospects of education, 
 and study on a sick bed the mysterious dealings 
 of her heavenl}^ Father with her and her dear sister 
 Anna, who was cut down by her side with the same 
 disease. During a long and dreary w^inter these 
 lovely and loving sisters were confined to the same 
 room ; but as their earthly tabernacles grew weaker 
 and weaker, their faith and hope shone brighter and 
 brighter. The spring came, and the flowers were in 
 full bloom, when these precious ones were, within a 
 month of each other, carried to the grave to rest by 
 the side of their parents until the great resurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 Thus it was in the mysterious providence of God 
 that these orphan children were again scattered to 
 seek other homes. Some went to their married sis- 
 ters, and others found a home with strangers, among 
 whom Elizabeth for wise purposes was placed. To 
 those who have wept an orphan's tear, or trod an 
 orphan's path, it will be quite unnecessary to add 
 that many trials awaited these orphans, and espe- 
 cially Elizabeth, constituted as she was with a pecu- 
 liarly sensitive disposition. But God was by this 
 means preparing her to take the charge of the poor 
 orphan children at Futtehgurh, and for greater use- 
 fulness in her then unknown future home in India. 
 
 This was not to continue longer than necessary, 
 and in about two years after she became a perma- 
 nent resident under the roof of her sister in New 
 
174 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 York, Mrs. Van Pelt. During her residence here, 
 and through the instrumentality of a cousin whose 
 praise is in all the Churches, she made a public pro- 
 fession of her faith in Christ, and joined the Colle- 
 giate Church in the city of New York. She had 
 often had deep and pungent convictions of sin, and 
 a sense of her obligations to profess her Saviour be- 
 fore men, but she could not before this see her way 
 clear to take a decided stand. God, by his Holy 
 Spirit, removed the difficult3^ and filled her heart 
 with love to a dying Saviour ; and from this time with 
 great alacrity and love she entered upon all her du- 
 ties, and found a peace passing understanding. The 
 Bible class, Sa,bbath-school, and prayer meetings were 
 her great delight. On the removal of Mr. Van Pelt 
 to Elizabethtown, she, with other members of the 
 family, united with the First Presbyterian Church, 
 under the pastorship of Dr. N. Murray. 
 
 Miss Vredenburgh, whilst residing at Elizabeth- 
 town, felt her heart drawn to the heathen, and 
 thought much on the subject of Missions. Her 
 mind had become so imbued with the subject, that 
 she felt called to labour more directly for God among 
 the heathen, and selected one of the Indian tribes 
 in our West as her field of labour ; and in order to 
 qualify herself more fully for the important work 
 of teaching these children of nature, she took charge 
 of a small school in the country. Before her ex- 
 periment could have a fair opportunity for trial, she 
 was interrupted by the death of her sister, Mrs. 
 Van Pelt, and returned to fill her place at Elizabeth 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 175 
 
 town. Whilst thus engaged, and in a manner little 
 thought of, a way was opened for the full accom- 
 plishment of Miss Vredenburgh's desire to labour 
 among the heathen. 
 
 In the summer of 1850, the Rev. J. E. Freeman 
 visited his old home in Elizabethtown, after an ab- 
 sence of nearly twelve years spent in India. Having 
 formed the acquaintance of Miss Vredenburgh, he 
 offered his hand in marriage, and was accepted. 
 They were married on the 3d of June, 1851, and 
 on the 10th of July they bade adieu to their native 
 land, and embarked on the great ocean that was to 
 waft them to the land of their future labours, and 
 a mysterious and martyr's grave. During the voy- 
 age, which occupied four months, she kept a daily 
 journal in the form of letters directed to each of 
 her family circle. The following is one of these let- 
 ters, directed to Master Reuben H. Van Pelt, her 
 little nephew. It is written in a very simple and 
 interesting style for children, but will serve to give 
 a very good idea of her employments at sea. 
 
 November 8iJi — 120 days out. 
 My dear little Eeuby : — I wish that I could have a good long talk 
 with you instead of writing. What oceans of things I could tell you ! 
 What is that, you are asking ? Ai"e you not very, very tired, shut up 
 in a ship for so long a time on the sea with nothing but sky and water 
 to look at ? I should think that you would not have much to tell ! 
 Well, stop a moment — I am not so very tired, but have been very happy 
 and contented, and will tell you why. I used to see you sometimes, 
 when you were a very little boy, throw yourself on the floor and cry 
 out, " dear ! I have nothing to eat and nothing to do ; I wish some- 
 body would tell me a story." Now, I dare say, you never do so now, 
 because you go to school and study hard, and you have no more time 
 
176 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 out of school than you want for play. Now that is just the way it is 
 with me. I have plenty to eat and plenty to do, and have no time to 
 lie down, and wish I was in Calcutta. 
 
 I very often fiincy that I am home with you, too. I dream about 
 you all night, and get half awake very early in the morning, and hear 
 the cocks crowing, the ducks and geese quacking, the pigs squealing, 
 and the men hallooing at the ropes, which sounds like you boys playing 
 in the yard. I have to rub my eyes sometimes a good while before I 
 make out where I am ; but 1 get them open at last, and find that in- 
 stead of being in a large. airy room with three windows, I am in a small 
 closet with a little crib of a bed just big enough to hold me, and only 
 one pane of glass, about as large and round as you7' face, for a window. 
 And it is very comfortable for all that, and I, most of the time, sleep 
 as soundly and sweetly as ever I did in the large room at home with 
 you for my bed-fellow. 
 
 I get up very early and walk on the deck while it is cool. After 
 breakfast I go to school and study like a good girl for three or four hours, 
 and then if it is not rainy or too warm, we walk again or find some 
 shady place on deck where we sit, talk, and take the air until dinner 
 time. We then study and read until tea time, after which, during this 
 warm weather, we generally stay on deck until nine o'clock, when we 
 go down to bed. 
 
 When on deck, we have lots of things to look at. In the first place, 
 there are large flocks of birds that have followed us all the vi-ay ; some 
 are very large, and others by the side of these look more like hum- 
 ming birds. We have them of all sizes and colours, and sometimes 
 some of these smaller birds would dive down and bring up a good 
 mouthful, then what a fighting there would be among the larger birds 
 to snatch it, and such a chattering, too, that it sounded liUe the bray- 
 ing of an ass ! Two or three weeks ago they all left us, and then we 
 had a beautiful tropic bird with only one long feather in its tail ; and 
 we have had for the last week the company of some land birds that took 
 shelter on the ship. They hop about from spar to spar, and occasion- 
 ally give us some music. 
 
 Then there is the great whale that spouts the water so high, and opens 
 his big jaws, as though he were saying, " If you were only a little nearer 
 I would make a mouthful of you." Then it is very amusing to see the 
 big fish chase the little ones, and see whole squads of flying fish fly out 
 
MARTYRED IM I S S I N A R I E S . 177 
 
 of the water and tbe big ones after them. And sometimes we see a 
 regular battle between a shark and some big fish that does not like to 
 be caught and eaten up. 
 
 Then, again, sometimes in the evening the whole sea appears covered 
 with balls of fire from the aniraalcute in it, when the porpoises play 
 about the ship, puffing and blowing water from their noses, and they 
 themselves look as if covered with fire. This has a strange, but splen- 
 did appearance ; but I can't tell you half. You must never forget your 
 
 Aunt Lizzie. 
 
 Mrs. Freeman was stationed nearly the whole of 
 her Mission life at Mynpoorie, a city forty miles 
 from Futtehgurh, and containing a population of 
 twenty thousand souls. This station was occupied, 
 in 1843, by the Rev. J. L. Scott; and afterwards 
 by the Revs. J. J. Walsh and R. S. Fullerton. In 
 the early part of 1852, Mrs. Freeman reached Myn- 
 poorie, and remained until November, 1856. 
 
 Her husband, in a letter written a year after their 
 marriage, and on the anniversary of their wedding, 
 to Mrs. Freeman's sisters and friends at Linden Hill, 
 remarks : — 
 
 " Do you remember this day ? Or rather are your 
 spirits winging their flight over the year that is past, 
 and travelling land and sea to find with us a resting 
 spot in India ? To me what a day was that 3d of 
 June ! I was not only confided in, but received as 
 one with you, to share with you in the past, journey 
 with you in the present, and anticipate with you the 
 future. May I be found worthy of such a place 
 with those, upon whom for generations the richest 
 of heavenly blessings have descended ! 
 
 We have passed through very trying seasons dur- 
 
 23 
 
178 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ing the year. The season of small-pox on ship 
 board, the storms of the ocean, the dangers of the 
 Hugly River, the more than ocean dangers of the 
 river Ganges, the trial to me of leaving my old sta- 
 tion, the graves of my family, and the uncertainty 
 of my new station, were all trying ; but we have 
 been carried through all safely, and are now happier 
 than ever, and perhaps happier than we would have 
 been even at Allahabad. Our home is a cheerful, 
 happy place at all times. We are very happy in 
 each other, and still keep up all the insignia of warm, 
 deep, and ever-flowing love ; indeed, we have ele- 
 vated our ensign and thrown her folds more open to 
 the breeze. 
 
 " Lizzie is just the one that I would mark out for 
 an invaluable missionary wife. She has qualities 
 that few possess for life in India. She not only 
 makes her husband happy, but all whom she meets. 
 She wins wherever she goes among our missionary 
 and English friends, and she will win the natives, 
 too, when she has an opportunity. She now has 
 two little children who love to be taught by her. 
 She has gone on in the language remarkably well. 
 She enjoys excellent health, and looks fresh and 
 cheerful. We ride daily, labour hard, and all goes 
 on smoothly and happily. The troubles of scor- 
 pions, sandstorms, &c., we make only a pastime of 
 between lessons. Our school is improving, and we 
 have good audiences and attentive hearers with but 
 little opposition. Many of the people are full grown 
 Brahmins, of the most sacred stamp. Would that 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 179 
 
 we could pour a stream of light on the whole city 
 of twenty thousand souls ! It is very pleasant to 
 hold up the lamp of life amid all the darkness 
 around us !" 
 
 During her residence at Mynpoorie, Mrs. Free- 
 man wrote the following letters and journals, in 
 w^hich she describes both her tent life and other 
 matters of interest : — 
 
 March, 1853. 
 Deak Brother Y : — Our quiet little station was in great commotion 
 a short time since, by a visit from the lieutenant Governor of the 
 N. W. Provinces. He and his retinue are travelling in royal style. 
 His camp is like a young city, and he seems to have as many comforts 
 around him as in his princely mansion at Agra — a large tent for his 
 drawing-room beautifully furnished ; another for his dining-room, that 
 would seat seventy-five or one hundred persons. It is astonishing to see 
 how many comforts can be carried. They spent three days, coming 
 and going by magic — late at night they were all here, and in the morning 
 by sunrise not a vestige of them to be seen. They were carried on 
 men's heads, and the backs of camels and elephants ; there was a great 
 number of the latter gaily dressed, and immense in size ; there seemed 
 to be servants without number dressed in livery. I thought how peo- 
 ple in E. town would stare to see such a retinue enter. He invited us 
 to dine with him one evening, which invitation we accepted. He and 
 some of the gentlemen visited the school, and examined the boys. They 
 expressed themselves surprised and delighted with their answers, par- 
 ticularly in the Bible-class. He gave Mr. F. 200 rupees for his new 
 school building, on leaving. 
 
 Mr. Freeman is going on with his new school building, though Mr. 
 Lowrie could not promise him any assistance. His little room is over- 
 flowing, and many more seem so anxious to learn, it seems hard to 
 refuse, though you have no idea of the difficulty of building here ; the 
 natives have so many thousand ways of cheating and thieving here that 
 you could not think of. One must be constantly on the look out ; but 
 they have to get up early to cheat Mr. F. He is iucessautly active, 
 
180 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 both in body and mind ; as some people say, lie has not a lazy hair on 
 his head ; to be sure he has not a great many, but there is not one of 
 them lazy. With such a husband I could not be indolent, if so 
 inclined. 
 
 We had a visit a short time since from a German Missionary, of 
 Benares, with his wife and four children, travelling for his health ; he 
 looks as if his work was nearly done in India. They spent nearly a 
 ■week with us, and we enjoyed their visit much. I see by the papers the 
 Caloric ship has succeeded ; what an age we are living in ! Are not all 
 these hastening on the latter day of glory ? We may yet see some of 
 you here on a visit. 
 
 W ith much love to all your precious household, believe me your at- 
 tached sister, Lizzie. 
 
 The following account of tent life, and her visit 
 to Futtehgurh, was written to her niece : — 
 
 I promised, dear A., to give you some incidents of our tent life. 
 We are now at Futtehgurh, driven in by the rains ; were awaked this 
 morning by the winds whistling round our tent, foretokening a storm. 
 Uncle F. went out to reconnoitre, and soon saw by the threatening as- 
 pect, a long, cold storm. As our provisions had gone on, we must fol- 
 low soon. The camp was a perfect Babel, taking down and loading 
 up, and the men screaming at the top of their voices, which they gene- 
 rally do if much work is to be done. We were soon hustled into the 
 garis when the rain began, and poured in torrents, as you have never 
 seen in America. As we were only three miles from here, concluded 
 to go on, and get under shelter right away. Mrs. Walsh has sent a 
 note inviting us to dine with her to-morrow, (New Year,) which we 
 accepted. 
 
 Jan. 1st. — I must just write a line to night, to wish you all a happy 
 New Year, each one. I would name you, as you are all before me. I 
 would love to take a peep at you, as seated round the dinner table. We 
 had a little company of the missionaries, dined probably on the same 
 you did — a nice turkey. After dinner had preparatory lecture, as next 
 Sabbath is to be communion. Good night. 
 
 AYednesday. — We had a delightful visit, attended preparatory service 
 on Friday and Saturday. Sabbath was communion, which rendered 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 181 
 
 my visit doubly pleasant. In our little church at Mynpoorie, we have 
 nothing but Hindustanee services, which I can profit but little by as yet ; 
 but I always attend to set the tune, and help with the singnig. Ihere 
 was one Hindu baptized, and admitted to the church ; he was a fine 
 dignified looking old man ; and as he stood up in the aisle to renounce 
 his idolatry and choose the one true God for his, it was toxTie very 
 affectino- ; though he has met with great opposition from his friends, he 
 has stood firm. God grant that he may continue to the end. _ 
 
 Yesterday we made a call upon the Nawab, a son of the former king. 
 He is now a pensioner of the English, who give him 20,000 rupees a 
 month. Is living in the old palace of his father, which, in its day, was 
 a splendid building, commanding a beautiful and extensive view of the 
 surrounding country. He received us in an anteroom with about twenty 
 Ittendants, and conducted us in great style to the drawing-room. I 
 was greatly surprised to see it furnished in an English style ; handsome 
 carpets, glass chandeliers, and two large silver couches-this last a 
 touch above the English. He is quite a young looking black fellow 
 It was very difficult for me to feel I was in the presence of royalty, but 
 the royalty of the poor natives of India, now, is only a name. Ihey ry 
 to keep up a show, but they are only pensioners upon the bounty of the 
 English. I cannot help feeling sorry for them, though I know the masses 
 are^much better off than they were, under their despotic kings. _ _ 
 Thursday -Walked this morning five miles. The cool bracing air 
 and exercise gave me a fine appetite and red cheeks, which the people 
 look at with astonishment. It is something uncommon m India 1 
 • quite as well as in my best days at home. The over-land letters 
 arrived last night at twelve. We arose before day-light to read them. 
 Had I known they were in the tent, I should not have slept so long, 
 but Mr. Freeman put them under his pillow and did not tell me. 
 
 So, my dear A., you think you would enjoy living in India Let me 
 tell you, my dear girl, unless you should come with your heart lied 
 wUhlo^e to God and these poor perishing heathens, you would be 
 
 ^iC^'^m be a missionary wherever your lot is cast, and ^ 
 ion. as God spares your life ; for it makes but little difference after al 
 b;e we spend these few fleeting years, if they are only spent for the 
 o-lory of God. Be assured there is nothing else worth living for ! 
 
182 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 From her journal we give a few extracts which 
 will be read with interest : — 
 
 Julu 10. — The anniversary day, on wliicli 1 bade adieu to my dear 
 native land — dearer to me now than ever, though 1 do not once regret 
 leaving it. My health has been very good ; this climate agrees with 
 me very well, though the warm weather is debilitating, and requires 
 much energy to keep active and busy ; but as I have plenty to do both 
 for body and mind, I do not yield to its relaxing influence. Last evening 
 
 we/ spent with the C s, who are great musicians, we generally go 
 
 on Friday to practise over the tunes for Sabbath. 
 
 July 13. — Have had a delightful rain ; walked in the yard to count 
 the birds ; there were thirty different kinds ; their songs are not very 
 long, nor their notes very musical, but they praise their Maker all they 
 can. I often think what a lesson they teach us, whose lips are sealed 
 when we should open our mouth with praises. They are vei-y tame, and 
 go about the house so as to be almost an annoyance. 
 
 July 14. — The cholera has been raging ; the poor natives are almost 
 frightened to death ; they are flocking to their temples, and calling upon 
 their gods both day and night. We live near enough to the city to 
 hear their tumdrums and shouting. Two or three hundred of the na- 
 tives die in a day ; one of the servants came in telling us one of his little 
 children was sick ; he said some little devil was flying about it, and had 
 seized it ; they will not come to us till they have used all their incan- 
 tations, and then it is too late. The poor little thing died about an hour 
 after, when they wrapped it up and threw it in the river to be devoured, 
 or land on a sand bank for jackals and vultures to quarrel about. It 
 was a nice little child of four years ; sometimes came to school, but I 
 had not been able to teach it much. I could hear the parents crying 
 and lamenting all day, I cannot say I feel sorry. Is it not better ofiF 
 than to grow up in such heathenism ? Oh ! to think how many die with- 
 out the knowledge of a Saviour, Many of them have heard of the one 
 true God and Saviour, but their minds are so blinded by prejudice they 
 will not believe. 
 
 This is a perfect harvest for the lazy priests and Brahmins. The 
 people are more mad than ever upon their idols, and rush to the tem- 
 ples with sacrifices and offerings to appease their angry gods, which are 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 183 
 
 pocketed by the priests. Poor deluded souls ! would they but apply to 
 the blood of sprinkling, which alone can take away sin ! 
 
 December 25. — The climate uow is delightful. From November 
 until March it is magnificent, and cannot be surpassed ; we make up a 
 little fire about five o'clock, and enjoy it much. We are those far- 
 famed personages, (the oldest inhabitants of the place.) Our regiment 
 has all been changed, and all the civil service. With some of the offi- 
 cers' wives we are much pleased. 
 
 The last mail brought out an order for most of the Queen's troops to 
 leave India for the seat of war in the Crimea, leaving India in the 
 hands of native regiments, which my husband says is a great mistake, 
 but I suppose the powei's that be know best ; they ought to at all 
 
 events. We have had quite a treat. Mr. S , of Allahabad and 
 
 AV , of Agra, the former of whom the Doc^^or ordered off for change 
 
 of air, have been with us. 
 
 Mr. W looks miserably ; he is a very agreeable man ; reminds 
 
 me of Aunt C , in her former days. I don't think he has forgotten 
 
 any thing he ever knew ; he appears a perfect encyclopaedia. 
 
 Mrs. Freenmn gave instruction to an old woman, 
 who, with her son, stopped at Mynpoorie on their 
 return from a pilgrimage. She was taught the cate- 
 chism, and made to comprehend with great difficulty 
 the important truths of the Bible. Mrs. Freeman 
 laboured long and patiently with her, and the result 
 is mentioned in the extract below : — 
 
 Mtnpoorie, Sept. 28, 1856. 
 To-day I have had the precious privilege of sitting down at the table 
 of the Lord, and also of seeing my poor old woman, Lallia, standing 
 up before all, and confessing the Lord our God to be the only true God, 
 and her God ; and Jesus Christ the only Saviour, her Saviour. She 
 afterwards received the ordinance of baptism, and sat down by my side, 
 partook with me the broken body and shed blood of our adorable Ee- 
 deemer, the first fruits of, I trust, a plentiful harvest to be gathered in 
 from our little Church in Mynpoorie. The precious seed here sown, I 
 know, will not be in vain, but in due time will spring up a^d bear fruit 
 
184 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 to the glory of His great name. Mr. Freeman was well pleaded with 
 her examination, both as to her personal experience, and the knowledge 
 she had gained of the gospel. When I thiuk of her extreme ignorance 
 the first time she came to me, the change is indeed wonderful. Not one 
 idea appeared to show itself in her poor wrinkled face ; it was a long 
 while before I made her comprehend she had a soul that would never 
 die ; and when she seemed to understand her body would rise again from 
 the dust, and be united to her soul, she put on such a look of wonder 
 and surprise, that I asked her what she used to think would become of 
 her after death. Her countenance fell, she thought a moment, then 
 replied : — 
 
 " Ah, Mem Sahib, I was so ignorant I used to go to the temple and 
 make pnjd, worship, [then going through the forms of prostration, as 
 if before her idol,] would pour a little water on its head, and put a lit- 
 tle rice and flour before it, then turned away and thought no more 
 about it." Such, I believe, is the case,with most of the women. " They 
 worship they know not what," seeming to have some vague notion it 
 will do them good, or by withholding these offerings they will come 
 to some evil. The men think and reason more on the subject. This 
 old woman can say the catechism from beginning to end without 
 scarcely missing a word, also the Ten Commandments perfectly, and 
 two or three prayers I have taught her for the purpose of teaching her 
 how to pray. She also remembers a great deal that I have read to her. 
 I believe she is a true Christian, and I shall some day be permitted to 
 drink with her " the new wine in our Father's kingdom." The son was 
 not baptized, as Mr. Freeman thought best for him to wait till the next 
 communion, when, I hope, he too will be thought worthy. 
 
 Mrs. Freeman was peculiarly sensitive about ap- 
 pearing before the public, and when the extracts 
 from the letter above were published in the Home 
 and Foreign Record, she seemed much hurt, and in 
 the last letter her sister received before the mutiny, 
 she alluded to it, and begged that it should never be 
 repeated. She writes : — " I am very sorry that 1 
 cannot oblige my friends by Avriting for the public, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 185 
 
 but it is very certain I have not the gift or talent. 
 I hope to do some Uttle good in a quiet way, and if 
 God will bless my exertions, it is all I ask." 
 
 How little she then thought that her next and 
 last letter would be circulated from one end of our 
 Union to the other, and reach even Great Britain, and 
 touch a chord of sympathy and love in many hearts ! 
 
 This extreme reluctance about publicity to her- 
 self and labours, amounting to almost prohibition, 
 was allied to an extreme diffidence which charac- 
 terized her both as a child and adult. But since 
 her death, we feel confident that she would allow the 
 sacrifice of her feelings in order to promote the 
 great cause of Missions, to advance which she de- 
 voted her life; especially as she said, "Perhaps our 
 death may accomplish more than our lives." 
 
 The following letter was written soon after her 
 removal to Futtehgurh, and before any exhibition 
 of the mutiny had manifested itself. It gives a de- 
 scription of their happy and useful labours : — 
 
 My dear sisters : — I promised in my last letter to give you some 
 account of our new home, occupation, situation, companions, &c., so I 
 will commence in time, that notwithstanding the many interruptions, I 
 may be able to accomplish it before the mail leaves. Futtehgurh is a 
 much more prominent place than Mynpoorie, both as regards the English 
 station and native city. There are here four Mission families, two of them 
 (the Campbells and Johnsons) live three and a-half miles from us, near 
 Furrukhabad city. Mr. and Mrs. McMullin are in our compound, they 
 are at present staying with us till their house is fitted up, and they can 
 pick up enough for housekeeping. Here we cannot go into a shop, and 
 purchase what furniture we wish, but must wait till we hear some per- 
 sons wishing to sell, so get one piece here, and another there. We find 
 24 
 
186 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 them, however, very pleasant, excellent people, and are very sorry you 
 did not become acquainted with them before they left America. What 
 a luxury it would be to converse with some persons who had seen you ! 
 
 Mr. Campbell has charge of the little Church of native Christians at 
 Furrukhabad city, and is the principal Bazar preacher. Mr. Johnson 
 has charge of the city school, which is large and flourishing, and occu- 
 pies the most of his time. He sometimes accompjinies Mr. Campbell 
 in preaching. Mrs. Campbell has charge of the girls' Bazar-school, 
 consisting of twenty-five or thirty scholars, and taught by one of our 
 Christian women. Mrs. Johnson has also started one at Furrukhabad ; 
 she commenced about three weeks since with one scholar, now has ten ; 
 we hope there will soon be double that number. Mr. Freeman has 
 charge of the Christian village, of about one hundred and eighty-seven 
 inhabitants. Their occupation is tent-making and weaving, which they 
 follow for a living. 1'his takes up a great deal of his time, particularly 
 letter-writing, of which he has from sixteen to twenty a day ; it is well 
 he can write very fast. We have also quite a large Church on the pre- 
 mises, which is nearly filled every Sabbath with hearers. It is very 
 pleasant to see so many native Christians together, or even nominal Chris- 
 tians ; whilst we have reason to hope that many of them are sincere 
 followers of the Lamb. 
 
 Mr. Freeman preaches in Hindfistdni on Sabbath morning ; in the 
 afternoon he has a large Bible-class, of almost all the men in the village, 
 and I have one of the women. I have also a class that come into my 
 room after breakfast, (among whom is the old woman I have spoken of,) 
 as I cannot get time, during the hour for Sabbath-school, to attend to 
 them. The head-teacher and two catechists have each a c!:iss of boys, 
 and the most intelligent women in the village, of girls. In the evening 
 we have English services for ourselves, the missionaries preaching alter- 
 nately. The orphans are, most of them, married oif, about eight boys 
 and as many girls remaining. The girls are under my care. I have 
 also a school of from twenty-five to thirty girls, children of native Chris- 
 tians, and as there are many more growing up, it will, no doubt, soon be 
 larger. One of the Christian women assists me ; here I spend several 
 hours a day, and feel deeply interested in them. From ten to twelve 
 o'clock they sew, whilst Sarah repeats to them the tables and hymns, 
 all rejjeating after her ; in this way they learn a great many hymns, 
 also gci'ipture and catechism, which they repeat at Sabbath-school. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 187 
 
 We now approach the termination of our clear 
 friend's last labours on earth, and before submitting 
 her last touching letter, which has awakened such a 
 thrill throughout our Church and land, let us view 
 her character for a moment. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Murray, her pastor and intimate 
 friend, thus speaks of her : — " Mrs. Freeman was 
 connected with some of the best families in New 
 Jersey, and moved in the very best circles of her 
 native State. Agreeable in manners, social, intelli- 
 gent, warm-hearted, devotedly pious, strong in her 
 affections, and of firm health, she possessed remark- 
 able fitness for missionary life in India. The cli- 
 mate seemed adapted to her constitution ; and, with- 
 out scarcely any interruption, she was enabled to 
 prosecute her great work until it was so mysteri- 
 ously brought to a close. No more beloved female 
 missionary was there on the Indian field. As none 
 knew her but to love her, at home ; so was it in 
 reference to her abroad, as all testify. She was 
 a person of intelligence, piety, firmness of purpose, 
 and of the finest tone of character. She inherited 
 much of that calm decision which all history and 
 tradition ascribe to her grandfixther; and when the 
 path of duty pointed to the heathen world, it be- 
 came her joy and delight to walk in it." 
 
 The liev. H. E. Williams, of Agra, one who knew 
 her well and long, writes : — " Mrs. Freeman was one 
 of the loveliest characters I ever knew : gentle, en- 
 ergetic, and wise ; so strong in faith that she could 
 look with serenity on the worst troubles of hfe, and, 
 
188 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 J. dou?jt not, on death itself. Indeed, her last letter 
 shows that death had no terrors for her." 
 
 The author would state that she was not only 
 noted for her social qualities, her pleasant manner, 
 and cheerful face ; but for a remarkable share of good 
 common sense, an ingredient of character seldom 
 considered, but most important in its results for 
 good. The tone of her piety is so manifested in the 
 letter which we herewith give, as to render unne- 
 cessary any further elucidation. This it was that 
 produced the magic influence of her letter, and with 
 daguerreotype power impressed on every mind the 
 words, " Most joyfully will I die for Him who laid 
 down his life for me." And w^hen the time came to 
 test this piety, we feel assured, though there is none 
 to testify to the reality, that she was not wanting, 
 but found ready to lay down her life, and meet her 
 precious Saviour. The scene of blood nnd horror, how- 
 ever, was soon changed to one of ineffable glory and 
 ecstasy. No wonder, then, a beloved sister could 
 say, in the bitter anguish of a heart so crushed, 
 " Oh ! how I have endeavoured not onlj^ to say but 
 feel, ' Thy will be done.' I know that infinite wis- 
 dom has ordered it, and what we know not now, 
 we shall know hereafter. I think that I have been 
 enabled to feel, if this is for the glory of God and 
 the good of the Church — if it arouses Christians to 
 more zeal in the cause of Missions, and more prayer 
 for the poor heathen, so benighted and debased — 
 God's will and not mine is best to be done." 
 
 The following letter is the last one from Mrs. 
 
MAETYRED MISSIONARIES. 189 
 
 Freeman's pen, and will close this sketch of her 
 labours and character : — 
 
 My dear sister— I wrote a short letter to you by the last mail, giv- 
 iug some account of our great alarm, and said we then hoped all was 
 quite safe again ; but just after the mail had left, we received intelligence 
 that four companies of the ninth regiment at Allyghur had mutinied, 
 murdered all the English, and left for Mynpoorie and Futtehgurh. We 
 immediately wrote to Bharpore for the Campbells and Johnsons to 
 come here, as their place is so near the native city, should there be a 
 rising, they would be the first attacked. They soon gathered a few 
 things and drove down. Upon consultation, we all concluded to re- 
 main here, procure some of the native Christians' clothes to slip on at a 
 moment's warning, and make our way to some of the friendly villages. 
 On Saturday we drove to the station, found all the ladies in tears, 
 and their husbands pale and trembling. We all consulted together 
 what was best to be done ; but what could we do ? every place seemed 
 as unsafe as this. We might feel a little more secure at Agra, where 
 they have a European regiment, but how to get there ? the road being 
 blocked up by the insurgents ; and we could not get to Allahabad, as 
 we should have to pass through Cawnpore, where the regiment was in a 
 state of mutiny ; nor could we flee to the hills, as the places through 
 which we would be obliged to pass were quite as dangerous ; and to re- 
 main here, seemed almost certain death, unless our regiment, the tenth, 
 stood firm, and no one puts the least confidence in them. They told 
 the commanding officer. Colonel Smith, this morning they would not 
 fight against their bhai log, (brethren,) if they came ; but they would 
 not turn against their own officers. The officers, however, told them 
 they should expect them to protect their wives and children, and stand 
 fast to their colours ; they think it best to act as if they felt all confi- 
 dence in them. We came home, the four families to our house, and 
 spent the day in conversation and prayer, expecting every moment to 
 hear the shout of the infuriated mob ; the day, however, passed quietly. 
 At night, our husbands took turns to watch in front of the Bungalows. 
 In the morning all safe. On Sabbath we spent the whole day in 
 •Treat suspense ; in the evening heard the companies at Mynpoorie had 
 mutinied, broken open the jail, robbed the public treasury, and instead 
 of comino- here, had fled to Delhi. We thanked God for our safety. 
 
190 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Tuesday — All safe this morning, though we spent a very anxious day 
 yesterday ; it was the last day of the great Mahammadan feast, [the 
 Eed.] They are always at that time in a very excited state ; these are 
 the most bitter opposers to the English rule and Christian religion, and 
 w^ould gladly exterminate both. Some of our catechists were once 
 Mussalmans, and whenever they have gone to the city for the last two 
 or three weeks have been treated with taunting and insolence. They 
 say, " Where is your Jesus now ? We will shortly show what will be- 
 come of the infidel dogs." The uative Christians think, sliould they 
 come here, and our regiment join them, our little church and ourselves 
 will be the first attacked ; but we are in God's hands, and we know that 
 he reigns. We have no place to flee to for shelter, but under the cov- 
 ert of his wings, and there we are safe ; not but that he may suffer our 
 bodies to be slain, and if he does, we know he has wise reasons for it. 
 I sometimes think our deaths would do more good than we would do in all 
 our lives ; if so, " His will be done." Should I be called to lay down my 
 life, do not grieve, dear sister, that T came here, for most joyfully will 
 
 I DIE FOR HIM WHO LAID DOW.V HIS LIFE FOR ME. 
 
 Wednesdaj' — All quiet yet, but we hear such dreadful rumours, we 
 know not what to believe ; all our earthly hope now is in the army 
 Government is concentrating around Delhi ; but there are so few En- 
 glish troops in the country, as the Government have had such perfect 
 confidence in the Sepoys, who are now all turning treacherous. 
 
 Friday — All safe. The McMullins went back to their own house 
 yesterday. The Johnsons with them. The Campbells with their 
 children remain with us. Mr. Monckton, an English officer, and family 
 come over every day. We have a prayer-meeting in the evening, and 
 some sweet, precious times. They are more like our own peojile in 
 Christian experience, than any I have known in India, though Episco- 
 palians. 
 
 Tuesday, June 2 — Last evening I went to bed with a .violent sick 
 headache ; we heard two regiments from Lucknow had mutinied, and 
 were on their way here. Ours, we think, are only waiting for them to 
 come up. The Moncktons with our four families were till 12 o'clock 
 contriving some plan to get out of the station ; we watched all night. 
 Safe yet this morning, are now trying to get a boat. Can only say 
 good-bye, pray for us, will write next mail if we live ; if not, you will 
 hear from some other source. Your affectionate sister, E. Freeman. 
 
•^ •■ 
 
 c^ 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 391 
 
 CHAPTEE, X. 
 
 David Elliott Campbell, the subject of this me- 
 moir, was bom of pious parents, near Mercersburg, 
 Franklin county. Pa., on the 7th of June, 1825. 
 His father, Mr. Caleb Boyles Campbell, who is at 
 present residing in Kansas, was for a number of 
 years an elder in Mr. King's Church in Iowa. His 
 mother's maiden name was Agnes McDowell David- 
 son, a truly pious woman, but of a very fragile and 
 delicate constitution. Both of his parents were 
 members of the Presbyterian Church of Upper West 
 Conocheauge, (now Mercersburg,) of which the Rev. 
 Dr. D. Elliott was pastor. Strongly attached to 
 their minister, his parents gave the name of their 
 pastor to their child, who was always called by his 
 middle name, EUiott Campbell. 
 
 Shortly after the baptism of their child, his father 
 removed to Delaware county, in Ohio, where he met 
 with the irreparable loss of his mother, who died on 
 the 1st of April, 1828, before he was quite three 
 years old. The loss of a mother at such a tender 
 age was a very severe one, and its effects can be 
 traced in the subsequent history of this dear child 
 
192 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 as he grew up to manhood, and even after entering 
 upon his missionary life. 
 
 For some time after his mother's death, and up to 
 the period of his father's second marriage, Elhott 
 was taken into the family of an old gentleman and 
 his wife, who had no children of their own, and cared 
 for and regarded as their own child. But little is 
 now known of his early life, except that he resided 
 with his father, part of the time in the State of 
 Ohio, and afterwards in the State of Indiana, until 
 the latter part of November, 1841, when he entered 
 the preparatory department of the College of South 
 Hanover, Indiana. His stay here, however, was 
 short, as after remaining only six months he was 
 sent by his father to McConnellsburg, Pa., to reside 
 with his uncle, Mr. Elias Davidson, who not only 
 very kindly offered him a home in his family, but 
 also furnished him the means of prosecuting a tho- 
 rough college course. 
 
 This was a new era in Elliott's life, and often re- 
 ferred to by him as the most delightful period of his 
 existence. Here it was he found in his uncle and 
 aunt all the tenderness and sweet love of parental 
 affection, and a home of quiet yet cheerful happi- 
 ness. Only four months previous to his death, in a 
 letter, dated February 9, 1857, he refers to the 
 scenes and memory of this happy home, as follows : — 
 
 " I can never forget the happy days I spent under 
 your roof. I love to think of those days now gone 
 for ever, and to dwell upon the memory of my dear, 
 dear aunt, now in a far happier world. No, the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 193 
 
 sunny memories of my residence in McConnellsburg, 
 will be the last to fade away, and if my God should 
 spare me to a good old age, hoary hairs will still find 
 me in grateful remembrance of all my good uncle's 
 and dear departed aunt's kindness to me when a boy 
 in their midst." 
 
 AVe can ourselves A^erify the truth of these heart- 
 felt sentiments, for often have we heard him recount 
 the love shown to him by his uncle and aunt at Mc- 
 Connellsburg. More than once have we, on the 
 arrival of overland letters from America, sat by his 
 side and heard him read extracts from their letters 
 and accompany them with explanations, until his 
 feelings seemed to carry him back to his youthful 
 days, and the hallowed scenes of the dear old family 
 circle on which memory loved to dwell. We have, 
 at such times, entering as much as possible into each 
 other's feelings, (for we are without relatives in our 
 missionary home,) gazed on the daguerreotype pic- 
 tures of his dear uncle and aunt, those precious me- 
 mentoes which fill an honoured place on the parlour 
 table, so that we felt familiar with their faces, and 
 regarded them as our friends as well as theirs ; for 
 on the Mission field we try to share each other's 
 joys as well as sorrows, and the news of our home 
 letters become the topics of conversation and mutual 
 enjoyment. Our visit to this dear uncle, who had 
 in this way become so familiar, was as though we 
 were enjoying the pleasure of an old acquaintance, 
 with whose face and character we had long been 
 familiar. 
 
 25 
 
194 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 These dear relatives adopted Elliott as a child of 
 their household, and sent him to Marshall College, 
 at Mercersburg, the scene of his youthful days, and 
 the residence of a large circle of his maternal rela- 
 tives. Here he successfully pursued his studies, 
 and in the Fall of 1846, graduated with distin- 
 guished honours, as to him was assigned the distinc- 
 tion of pronouncing the valedictory oration. But 
 this was not the distinguishing feature of his college 
 course, for God conferred a still higher honour on 
 him, whilst a member of this College, in bringing 
 him to a saving knowledge of the blessed Jesus, and 
 permitting him to profess the hope of eternal life 
 through the atoning sacrifice of the incarna4;e Je- 
 hovah. 
 
 To us, the 25th of February, 1844, when he made 
 a profession of his faith in the Presbyterian Church 
 at Mercersburg, has far sweeter associations and 
 more lasting honours than the Commencement-day 
 on which he delivered the valedictory ; and though 
 we are not acquainted with all the particulars of thai 
 day, or the exercises of his soul, can we not from 
 our own experience, dear Christian reader, form 
 some conception of them ? With what tremor, and 
 yet with what jo}^, he stood up before the great 
 congregation, to testify to the love of his blessed 
 Saviour in enabling him through grace to triumph 
 over all his enemies, and find refuge in the arms of 
 Immanuel ! We know not all the conflicts of his 
 soul in striving with sin, and yet we can realize 
 them in some measure in our own experience. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 195 
 
 At the age of nineteen, and in the successful 
 career of college life, he was called not only to pro- 
 fess his love to Jesus, but also to devote himself to 
 the work of the gospel ministry ; for it Avas whilst 
 a member of college that he fully determined, in re- 
 liance on God's grace, to become an ambassador for 
 God. Accordingly, he entered the Western Theo- 
 logical Seminary, at Allegheny, the 24th of August, 
 1846, where he remained the full course, and gradu- 
 ated May 9th, 1849. 
 
 His seminary, like his College course, seems to 
 have been a prosperous one. It was here that com- 
 menced an acquaintance with two of his fellow-stu- 
 dents that ripened into such sweet and deep friend- 
 ship as to continue until death ; for with both of 
 these dear friends, Robert S. Fullerton and Hobert 
 E. Williams, he was permitted to be engaged in his 
 Indian home as a co-worker and an intimate and 
 affectionate associate in their labours of love for the 
 poor Hindus; and Avith the latter, he spent the 
 greater part of the year in which he graduated, as 
 also some subsequent time in the critical study of 
 the Scriptures in the original languages. Both of 
 these beloved Rolcrts have, in their letters, recorded 
 their tribute of affection, which we here append. 
 
 Mr. Fullerton writes : — "Mrs. F and I have 
 
 sustained a great loss in all these dear friends, but 
 Ave sustained an especial loss in the death of the 
 Campbells, as Ave Avere bound to them by special ties. 
 They entered the field Avith us, Ave have kept up a 
 regular correspondence ever since by letter, and 
 
196 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 have visited each other and felt towards each as 
 relatives. But our loss is not peculiar to ourselves, 
 for both Mr. and Mrs. Campbell were lovely charac- 
 ters and universal favourites in our mission. Yet 
 lovely as they were, they were not more so than 
 their dear children, Fannie and Willie, who were 
 slain with them. They were beautiful children, and 
 under the very best discipline." 
 
 Mr. Williams records with equal warmth and jus- 
 tice the following tribute: "I can hardly trust my- 
 self to speak of Mr. and Mrs. Campbell. You 
 
 know what intimate friends C and I used to be, 
 
 and we frequently exchanged letters after coming 
 to this country. I saw him last in Agra, on his 
 return from the Hills, in November, 1856. He 
 seemed much changed. Since 1 had first known 
 him, 1 had always thought him a radically earnest 
 man, animated by real love for the Saviour, and 
 truly devoted to the interests of his kingdom, and 
 the good of mankind ; but none of us who had known 
 him in former days, were prepared to see such 
 evidence of growth in the Divine life, as Avere mani- 
 fest in him. No one who now saw him, and heard 
 him talk and pray, could doubt that he was a devout 
 man, with a single object in life — to honour God 
 
 and do good to his fellow-men. He and Mrs. C 
 
 were much beloved and honoured by their col- 
 leagues at Futtehgurh, Their oldest child — David- 
 son — Avho was in feeble health, they had left at 
 Landour, in the Hills, under the care of the Rev. 
 Mr. Jay, the chaplain there, a kind friend of Camp- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 197 
 
 bell's. This child is still alive, but too young to 
 know his loss. All the rest of the family — father, 
 mother, brother, and sister — were killed together, 
 and, I doubt not, are now together in heaven." 
 
 Mr. Campbell was taken under the care of the 
 Presbytery of Allegheny, as a candidate, Oct. 5th, 
 1847. Licensed on the 21st Jane, 1848, to preach 
 the gospel, and on the 5th June, 1850, was solemnly 
 set apart to the full work of the ministry, by the 
 laying on hands of the Presbytery, at Concord, Pa. 
 On the occasion of his ordination, and whilst receiv- 
 ing the charge delivered to him, an impressive inci- 
 dent occurred by the Rev. Mr. Munson's placing 
 into Mr. Campbell's hands, a copy of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, as containing his commission to preach the 
 everlasting gospel. 
 
 It is not known at precisely what period he de- 
 termined to devote his labours to the foreign field, 
 nor the exercises of his mind in coming to this con- 
 clusion ; but it is probable that he had the question 
 under long and prayerful consideration. Having 
 however determined this question, he resolved to 
 leave for India in the summer ; and visited in the 
 spring for the last time his father and family, who 
 were then residing in Iowa. After a pleasant visit 
 with these dear friends, he left; and was accompa- 
 nied on his return by his father and step-sister, as 
 far as Burlington, on the Mississippi river. And 
 whilst within a mile of this town, on an elevated 
 bluff, overlooking the river and near an old oak tree, 
 these three friends prayed, wept and parted, never 
 
198 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 to meet again on earth. The parting scene on that 
 bluff was truly affecting, and known only to those 
 who in like circumstances are called to the same 
 bitter experience. It is worthy of a painter's skill 
 to portray it. Mr. Campbell, after reaching India, 
 in a letter to his father, thus touchingly alludes to 
 this incident : 
 
 ''Do you remember that tree near Burlington? 
 There I prayed for you, myself, and all the family, 
 as I never prayed before. There I took, it may be, 
 a last glance and last view of your thin, frail mortality. 
 I may not see you again until I behold you clothed 
 with immortal youth and beauty. As you then 
 said to me, we will soon meet again, hfe is but a 
 day ; and so I find it the older I grow. I take then 
 not a long but an affectionate leave of you, my dear 
 father." 
 
 Mr. Campbell shortly after his return from his 
 visit to his father in Iowa, and previous to his ordi- 
 nation, formed the acquaintance of Miss Maria J. 
 Bigham, who was then engaged in teaching in a 
 Female Academy, at West Liberty, Va. He was 
 married to her at Steubenville, on the 29th June, 
 1850, by her old friend and teacher, the Rev. Dr. 
 Beattie. After their marriage they visited their 
 friends, and passed some weeks with his uncle and 
 aunt, at McConnellsburg. Their visit here was 
 truly a happy one, and enhanced by the presence 
 of the Fullertons, who were to be their fellow com- 
 panions on the ocean, and in their new field of labour 
 in India. There was only one drawback to this 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 199 
 
 happiness, and that was the near prospect of bid- 
 ding adieu to dear friends, and especially the sepa- 
 ration which must follow between them and their 
 dear uncle and aunt, who had filled to them the 
 place of a father and a mother. Bidding adieu to 
 these friends, they started on the 1st August, for 
 New York, preparatory to embarking for Calcutta. 
 Farewell services were held in different places, 
 which were seasons of tender and deep feeling. The 
 one held in New York City, on the Sabbath even- 
 ing previous to their departure, in which the venera- 
 ble Dr. Alexander of Princeton and the Missiona- 
 ries took part, was of a very interesting and de- 
 lightful character. 
 
 In company with the Fullertons, Hays, Shaw, 
 and the Rev. J. H. Orbison, they sailed on the 8th 
 August from the Boston harbour, in the ship Argo. 
 Their ship accommodations were good, and their 
 Captain a pious and well disposed man. Their 
 voyage, though very lengthy, was very pleasant. 
 They were 144 days on the great deep, and were 
 permitted to enjoy rehgious services uninterrup- 
 tedly, and these services were blessed to the sai- 
 lors ; many of whose hearts seemed to have been 
 touched, and two of whom gave good evidence of be- 
 ing born again. 
 
 It is worthy of notice that some of these sailors 
 had received religious instruction from some of our 
 Missionaries who had preceded them, and the ef- 
 fects of their labours were still visible. The seed 
 sown by them was watered, and souls saved. Mr. 
 
200 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Campbell arrived at Calcutta on the 30th December, 
 1850, and after a short stay there left for Futteh- 
 giirh, which place he reached in February. The 
 evening of his arrival in the Allahabad camel car- 
 riage is distinctly remembered by the author, at 
 whose house he stopped. The only two missiona- 
 ries at Futtehgurh then were the Rev. Messrs. 
 Walsh and Seeley, both of whom, on the arrival of 
 the Campbells and Fullertons, were absent from 
 home to attend an examination of the City School 
 by the Lieutenant Governor. On our return, it 
 was our happiness to find these dear friends, and 
 give them a most cordial welcome. The evening 
 was a most delightful one, and rendered still more 
 so by the arrival of the overland mail w^ith a pack- 
 age of home letters. 
 
 Mr. Campbell commenced the study of the native 
 languages almost immediately after his arrival, and 
 devoted also part of his time to teaching the boys 
 of the City School in Enghsh. Whilst thus en- 
 gaged, he visited, in company with Mr. Seeley, the 
 father of one of the scholars on his death-bed, and 
 narrates the scene as follows : — 
 
 He was a Mahammadau, and upon the brink of the grave. He 
 wanted medicine. Brother Seeley told him that he was evidently be- 
 yond recovery, and must soon die. He then asked him if he was afraid 
 of death. He shook his head to signify that he was not. But it was 
 evident from his looks, that he had neither that peace which passeth 
 understanding, nor that bold assurance wherewith to cry, " death, 
 where is thy sting ! grave, where is thy victory !" Quite a number 
 of his own persuasion were about him. We requested permission, but 
 were not even permitted to point our perishing fellow-mortal to the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 201 
 
 great Physician. I never before felt half so much like praying with and 
 for another. We requested permission to pray. But this was denied 
 us also. The son said he had frequently attempted to speak of Jesus 
 to his father, but he would never hear him. " There is but one God, 
 Mahammad is his prophet," he would say. He said that he knew he 
 was a sinner, but how could he help that ? It was God that made him, 
 and it was his/a^e to be a sinner, and his fate to die now. How could 
 he help it ? God would be merciful to his poor creature, and accept 
 his righteousness. The poor man died that night, leaning upon an arm 
 of flesh for salvation, and indulging a hope which should shortly con- 
 found and make him for ever ashamed. The son is a very bright and 
 interesting boy. He says he is convinced of the falsehood of the reli- 
 gion of his fathers, and of the absurdity of Hinduism. 
 
 I am agreeably disappointed in the appearance of the country, and 
 other things. The schools are far more interesting than I expected. 
 But the degradation of the people surpasses expectation. They seem 
 to select that which is vilest and filthiest for their adoration, and their 
 holiest men, the faquirs, are the most abominable creatures imaginable 
 — as proud as Lucifer, and as filthy as swine." 
 
 The concludinp^ sentence of this letter, "as proud 
 as Lucifer, and as filthy as swine," is strongly charac- 
 teristic of Mr. Campbell. His conceptions were very 
 vivid, and his language partook much of this vivid- 
 ness, and was as noticeable in his preaching as in 
 his conversation and correspondence. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, in a letter to his wife's mother and 
 brother, thus writes of his little boy, who was so 
 mercifully preserved during the mutiny, and is now, 
 in a peculiar sense, a child of our Church : — 
 
 Little Davidson has grown considerably since I introduced him to 
 you, and all our missionary friends think that he is a very sweet and 
 interesting child. Our friends at home are anxious about their chil- 
 dren. But Ihey know not the anxiety of the missionary to India about 
 liis. Heathenism is not only all about us, but in our house. Our little 
 26 
 
202 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 D- is nursed by a heathen. His native tongue will be Hinddst^ni, 
 
 and in his tender years he will be susceptible to any bad impressions 
 which our servants may studiously endeavour to make upon him, for we 
 are obliged to leave him with them the most of the day. Our anxiety, 
 then, about his moral, growth will be very great, to say nothing about 
 his* physical man, the native energy of which may be burnt up before 
 we can get him out of this furnace. We can but pray that God, after 
 we have discharged our duties toward our child, will preserve him from 
 
 all deleterious influences, both of a moral and i^hysical nature. M 
 
 seems to enjoy as good health as ever, excepting that she, like all the 
 rest of us, finds bodily energy and elasticity gradually evaporating a? 
 the yearly hot winds blow like invisible flames over us. My health is 
 better than it was last year. I have suffered very little from my throat ; 
 somewhat, however, this hot season from sore eyes. I hope by next 
 year to be thoroughly acclimated 'I'he climate has been giving me a 
 pretty severe trial, but still I hopt; to pass. 
 
 In another letter, he speaks very fully in relation 
 to the great work in which he was engaged, and 
 the people for whose good he was spending his 
 labour : — 
 
 If we only consider the result of missionary labour in India, we have 
 abundant reason to be thankful, take courage, and proceed resolutely 
 forward with the work. It is true the number of converts is not great, 
 and will not suffice for the encouragement of th6se who expect great 
 things at first, and do not consider the work in connection with all its 
 difficulties. * * * 
 
 This is not a simple-minded, honest people, who worship idols, simply 
 because they know no better, and who are ready to throw the n away 
 as soon as the gospel is preached to them. No, they love their idols, 
 and hate the Sou of God. They are madly attached to their filthy 
 gods — as a general thing are wicked and determinedly opposed to the 
 Son of Kighteousne?s. Tell them that idolatry is a great sin, and they 
 are not very much hurt, for they have no idea whatever of the infinite 
 demerit of sin. They regard it as a slight stain of the body rather 
 than of the soul, which is easily removed from Mahammadans, by de- 
 
MARTYEED MISSIONARIES. 203 
 
 vout prostrations towards Mecca, the holy city, and from Hindus by 
 frequent ablutions in Ganges, the holy river. But without some sense 
 of the exceeding heinousness, the infinite demerit of sin, how can it be 
 expected that they will fly to Him who is infinitely meritorious — to Him 
 who has a spotless righteousness to give them ? 
 
 Thus, you see, in pleading with them to accept the Saviour, we are 
 deprived of a most powerful weapon against them. The preacher must 
 not take it for granted that his hearers know any thing. He must ex- 
 plain every thing as he goes along, for all is new and mysterious. This 
 is the case with all the great truths of the Bible. They are mostly 
 deprived of their power, because the very first principles of religion are 
 not known — because the heathen are totally ignorant of God's glorious 
 character and attributes, and their own lost and ruined condition. 
 Now, when it is remembered that the hearers of the gospel here are 
 only occasional hearers — that the crowd that listens to-day, will perhaps 
 for ever go away, never to hear the sound of the gospel again — never to 
 hear it more fully explained to them, and never to have it more earn- 
 estly and tenderly urged and impressed upon them, is it a wonder that 
 there are but few inquirers, and still fewer converts ? If you could only 
 see the true state of things here, which no pen can fully and vividly 
 convey to your minds, I am sure you would say it is a wonder that any 
 are converted. In preaching to the multitudes, our only hope is in that 
 divine power which accompanies the truth, and often instantaneously 
 calling into exercise a conscience where its compunctions had never 
 been felt before, leads to the Saviour, for peace and safety. 
 
 There is no greater stranger in Hindustan than truth. You would 
 be greatly surprised to see how little the people are actuated by it — 
 how little it rules iu their hearts and lives. It does not characterize the 
 dealings of man with man one-tenth as much as falsehood and dishonesty. 
 This is another reason why the preached word is not more efiicacious. 
 If a man's understanding assents to the preacher's arguments and ex- 
 postulations, his wicked heart inquires, why he should obey the truth ? 
 "^Vhat is to be gained by such a course but persecutions and reproaches ? 
 and then the feeble struggles of conscience are hushed, perhaps, for ever. 
 The Apostle Paul, in the first chapter of his Epistle to the Eomans, 
 has most truthfully portrayed the character of this people. I might 
 give examples under every trait of that whole black catalogue, had 1 
 time and space. 
 
204 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Is it a great wonder then, that the word of God, preached under such 
 circumstances, does not run, and is not glorified in the lives of 7nany ? 
 We think not. Here, however, we might give many interesting facts 
 to show that preaching the gospel to the heathen is not a hopeless busi- 
 ness, by any means, but one of the ways ordained of God for their sal- 
 vation. Some who have heard the gospel but once, and afterwards 
 have been removed far away from the neighbourhood of missionaries, 
 have never been able to stifle the still small voice within, until they have 
 found the Saviour. 
 
 But there is a mighty work silently progressing here, the results of 
 which are not now perceptible to the churches at home. It is the in- 
 struction of Hindu and Mahammadau youth in the principles of the 
 Christian religion. In every school the truths of the Bible are taught, 
 while the filthy tales of the heathen are excluded.' In this way over 
 two thousand boys are instructed, in connection with our missions, 
 from year to year in the great truths of Christianity. Yery many 
 of them express themselves convinced of the nonsense of Hinduism, the 
 falsehood of Mahammadanism, and the truth of Christianity. Some of 
 them express concern for their souls, and some have been known to 
 weep with anxiety about themselves, when earnestly entreated and im- 
 portuned to haste and make their peace with God. If such be the case, 
 why are there not more conversions from among them, you will inquire ? 
 The only reason I can give, is the want of moral courage. 
 
 As before stated, truth is not, and never has been obeyed here. It 
 is a complete stranger, and its authority not acknowledged. Conse- 
 quently, it is an exceedingly difficult thing for boys to embrace Christi- 
 anity, in defiance of all the reproach, contumely, and persecution which 
 would be heaped upon them by their friends and connections. The 
 Hindu's love of ease is proverbial. He shrinks from exertion, and 
 he shrinks still more from suffering. It is not very astonishing then, 
 that the Hindu youth are shy of the Christian religion, and regardless 
 of the everlasting honours and rewards which it promises, when it re- 
 quires of those who embrace it, the sacrifice of all they have been 
 taught from infancy to love and idolize. But we confidently trust that 
 there is a day fast approaching, when these now insurmountable barriers 
 which obstruct the passage of awakened sinners into the fold of God 
 will be thrown to the ground. They have already begun to fall in the 
 older missionary stations, and escape from the shackles of heathen- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 205 
 
 ism has become very much easier. Hundreds of boys go forth from ns, 
 if not to become Christians hereafter, at least with their feelings eleva- 
 ted, and their views expanded, and their characters altogether bettered 
 by the varied instruction they have received in school. And we know 
 that in very many cases their example and influence is for good. 
 Would that our schools were greatly multiplied! Then our expecta- 
 tions of this people becoming speedily leavened by gospel truth would 
 be greatly increased. In the midst of the millions of Hindustan, what 
 are all our schools ? As it were but a drop in the ocean. May God 
 have mercy upon India and send us more help ! 
 
 Mr. Campbell suffered a great deal, almost from 
 the commencement of his missionary life, from bron- 
 chitis, which had a very depressing influence on his 
 spirits, and caused him a great deal of anxiety and 
 distress to the very end of his life. 
 
 To this were added other trials, one of which was 
 the commencement of the probable sickness unto 
 death of his dearly beloved aunt, at McConnells- 
 burg. This was a source of great grief to Mr. 
 Campbell, as he felt that before his letter in reply 
 could reach her, she would, most probably, be an 
 inhabitant of the heavenly world. However, he 
 wrote immediately and endeavoured to prepare her 
 for the time of her change. From this letter we are 
 permitted to quote as follows : — 
 
 " We were sorry to hear of your illness, dear 
 aunt, and before this reaches you, I hope you will 
 be in the enjoyment of your usual health. It may 
 be the reverse, however, for your complaint is often 
 rapid in its work. Let us all strive to be resigned 
 to the will of our Heavenly Father, be it life or 
 death ; for if we are sure of an interest in Christ, 
 
206 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 why should we shrink from death? Are not the 
 dead who die in the Lord blessed? For you my 
 dear kind amit, I feel that * to depart and be with 
 Christ' is far letter. It will be, to your soul, but 
 the entrance into life everlasting, for Christ has 
 passed through it and taken away all its sting. 
 Let us not fear to die, for it argues a weakness of 
 faith. If death has not been wholly deprived of his 
 terrors in our hearts, let us go and pray, and pray 
 again, until we obtain such a holy boldness as to be 
 able to meet him noiu, if it be the will of God. We 
 should always be ready to die — always have clean 
 hearts, and quiet consciences — hearts washed in 
 Jesus' blood, and consciences void of offence. '=' '^ ■"•' 
 And now if it is the will of God, may your health be 
 precious in his sight, and especially may he grant 
 you much spiritual life, and strong faith for his 
 blessed Son's sake. We commend you all to the 
 great Shepherd of Israel, who is a faithful and cove- 
 nmit-keepmg God." 
 
 This favourite and much beloved aunt, Mrs. 
 Cynthia B. Davidson, who filled a mother's place 
 in Mr. Campbell's heart, died before the receipt of 
 her nephew's letter. For about twenty-seven years 
 she was a worthy and exemplary member of the 
 Church at McConnellsburg. Her pastor for nearly 
 twenty years, the Rev. Mr. White^, thus speaks 
 of her : 
 
 Being of Scotch-Irish descent, she was not only brought up in the 
 bosom of the Presbyterian Church, but made thoroughly acquainted 
 with its distinctive doctrines and order, to the cordial behef of which 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 207 
 
 she continued devotedly attached, even till the day of her death. Du- 
 ring her last illness, which was severe and protracted through several 
 months, while she often deplored her own unworthiness and unfaithful- 
 ness, yet excepting a few brief intervals when doubts and fears pre- 
 vailed, she enjoyed a comfortable hope of an interest in Christ. Her 
 hope of salvation rested alone and entirely on the grace of God, 
 through the imputed righteousness of her Lord and Saviour, and with 
 this hope she went down into the dark valley of the shadow of death, 
 sustained by the arm, and trusting in the faithful promise, of Him who 
 ■will never fail nor forsake his people. 
 
 In the quietude of domestic life, and in those hearts where her memory 
 is sweetly embalmed, are to be found the brightest and most cherished 
 mementoes of the many excellencies of her character. Having no chil- 
 dren of her own upon whom the affection of a loving heart might fasten, 
 it found other objects of appropriate interest in members of her family, 
 in whose welfare both here and hereafter, she ever took the deepest in- 
 terest. In this number her nephew, Mr. Campbell, undoubtedly held 
 a conspicuous place. Next to her husband, and to " her oion Rebecca/^ 
 [a niece who in infancy was cast upon her care and love, for whom she 
 did a mother's part,] no earthly relative possessed so large a share as 
 he of her heart's solicitude and fond affection. Becoming a member 
 of her family when about seventeen years of age, and at a period of life 
 v/hen the inexperience of youth greatly needs, as it then begins to appre- 
 ciate, the benefits of wise counsel and wholesome advice, he found in 
 his aunt Cynthia one both qualified and willing to discharge the impor- 
 tant duty. During the whole period of his Collegiate and Theological 
 course of study, though only a part of the time could he be an inmate 
 of her household, her anxious concern for his progress and well'are knew 
 no abatement. And from the known interest she felt in the prosperity 
 of the Redeemer's kingdom on earth ; it is believed that her heart was 
 filled with no common measure of joy when she learned that her beloved 
 nephew — the son of her adoption — had not only given his heart to the 
 Saviour, but had consecrated the future of his life on earth to the great 
 work of preaching the Gospel to the heathen. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, after hearing of her death, writes 
 to his uncle : — " I need not say how deeply we sym- 
 
208 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 pathize with you in your bereavement. Aunt tvas a 
 mother to me. She was not only kind to me, but 
 like a parent she thought and was concerned about 
 me wherever I went. I know that I have not one 
 in my native land who followed me with more affec- 
 tion and interest, and with more hearty, fervent 
 prayer, than my dear aunt Cynthia. But, dear un- 
 cle, 3^ou are the greatest sufferer, for you have lost 
 such a friend and companion in tribulation, such a 
 faithful and good counsellor, as you may never again 
 expect to have upon earth. Let us endeavour to im- 
 prove this dispensation, and, hke aunt, improve our 
 spiritual privileges, and grow in the love and like- 
 ness of our divine Master." And in the same letter, 
 in a note to Ilebecca, he adds, " Cherish her memory, 
 my dear cousin, or rather I should say, let tis che- 
 rish her remembrance, for when our mothers were 
 taken from us in tender years, she opened her kind 
 heart, and acted the full part of an affectionate mo- 
 ther to us. Copy her virtues, and call to mind her 
 wholesome counsels and instructions. I can form 
 no idea of McConnellsburg without aunt Cynthia. 
 In imagination I have followed with you all the re- 
 mains of the dear deceased to the Church and burial 
 ground, and have there bade adieu to aunt till the 
 resurrection ; but as oft as I think of McConnells- 
 burg, I see aunt as I left her, ministering with a 
 kind hand to my sick Maria, and doing every thing 
 possible to make us happy ; and when we bade her 
 a final adieu in Chambersburg, her tearful eye told 
 a depth of feeling which she could not express." 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES- 209 
 
 These extracts show the depth of Mr. Campbell's 
 feelings, and the strong attachment he was capable 
 of forming for his friends. He devoted himself to 
 the study of the languages, and became very profi- 
 cient both in Urdu and Hindu. Had his life been 
 spared, he would probably, on account of his diseased 
 throat, have given himself to the work of transla- 
 tion, for which he was well fitted. During his 
 whole life in India, he was engaged principally in 
 teaching, having spent some time both in the city 
 and Cantonment schools, and also in the school for 
 the children of the native Christians. He was labo- 
 rious in teaching, and as all his letters evince, inte- 
 rested deeply in the welfare of his pupils. Owing 
 to his bronchial affection, he was not able to engage 
 very actively in Bazar preaching, but was engaged 
 in preaching to the prisoners in the jail, and in the 
 cold season to the village people, whilst travelling to 
 recruit his health. After his return from one of 
 these trips, he penned the following letter to his 
 wife's mother : — 
 
 Bewar, Feb. 13, 1855. 
 
 Dear Mother : — I think I have been owing you a letter for some 
 time ; at all events, I know you will be glad to hear from me. I have 
 been away from home more than two weeks now, wandering about 
 through the villages preaching and distributing tracts. In the early 
 
 part of the season I took my dear M and the little ones out in 
 
 tents for a change of air, preaching as we went along. But this time 
 I have come out simply to preach. Hitherto we have been travelling 
 where none had gone before us. We have mostly had large and atten- 
 tive audiences, and have distributed a great many tracts and portions 
 of the word of God. 
 
 AVe have met with a few who showed some concern for their souls, 
 27 
 
210 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 but none who were willing to forsake all and follow Christ. Only one 
 man lias yet come to us saying he wished to become a Christian. He 
 said he would go home with us and be baptized, but he went away and 
 did not return as promised. Many have heard us gladly, however, 
 whether through curiosity or love of the truth I am not able to say. 
 
 I was particularly struck with the conduct of one man who followed 
 us to the tent, and returned a second time, begging us to visit his vil- 
 age. " We have never heard there such strange things as you preach ; 
 your words have made a deep impression on my heart, and I wish my 
 people also to hear you preach, for I know all you say is true." We 
 wished very much to go with him, for he seemed really in earnest, but 
 the distance was too great, and all we could do was to give him a num- 
 ber of good books, and dismiss him with our prayers. Poor man I he 
 may yet find the true way, and Him whom God has sent forth to be 
 a Saviour. 
 
 I am beginning to feel very homesick. I have never been separated 
 so long from my precious family, and I have no companion but a Cate- 
 chist. We have a two-wheeled cart, or gTiaree, as we call it in the na- 
 tive language, to haul our tent, cooking utensils, &c., from place to 
 place, but we travel on foot ; we have now travelled more than sixty 
 miles, and the whole distance we have had Kaclicha (that is, not Maca- 
 damized) roads, and you have no idea what dreadful ways the Kach- 
 cha roads of this country are. In some places it is exceedingly difficult 
 to get along on foot and disencumbered, and it is still more so for a 
 heavily loaded cart. To give you some idea of the patience to be ex- 
 ercised, yesterday morning I got up at four o'clock, had the tent pulled 
 down, loaded, and all ready to start by five o'clock. The Catechist and 
 I walked on as usual to preach in any village we might find by the way, 
 and reached our pitching place by ten o'clock, very much fatigued and 
 hungry. But the road was so sandy that, although the distance was 
 only eight miles, the gJiaree, with the tent, did not come up till half 
 after eleven, and an hour afterwards I got my breakfast. I believe I 
 did get my breakfast once at half-after ten, but I have usually got 
 it at half-after eleven and twelve o'clock since I have been out. We 
 often meet with little nadees, or streams, with high sandy banks and 
 deep water. We would pull off our boots and stockings and wade, if 
 the banks were like those of streams at home ; but they are always 
 muddy and sandy, and on either side for miles there is nothing but sand, 
 
xAIARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 211 
 
 and we would be sure to have blistered feet, if we should adopt this 
 course ; and besides, there is no necessity. All we have to do is to sit 
 down patiently for a short time, and we are sure to see some one coming 
 along on the back of some kind of an animal. Yesterday we came to a 
 little stream, and had not sat long before we saw two riders approach- 
 ing. One was astride a tattu, or little pony, about four feet high, and 
 the other rode a bullock of about the same height. I mounted the pony, 
 (as I was not certain I could ride cattle.) I folded myself up as much 
 as possible, and just escaped getting my knees and feet wet, for the 
 stream was pretty deep. The Catechist, not being so tall, came over 
 on his bullock with more ease. The owners of these animals, of course, 
 waded, but no matter, they had no boots and stockings to doff and don ; 
 and receiving a few pice as a remuneration, went off thanking their 
 gods for their good fortune. 
 
 I have no doubt you know something of our manner when we go out 
 into the villages to preach. We just pass through the village, walking 
 up and down the narrow paths, (for there are no streets and no order is 
 observed in building a village in this country,) speaking to those we 
 meet, and asking them to follow us and hear what we have to say. 
 When we have found the Chaupal, or place where the villagers meet to 
 smoke and chat or consult together, we call for a charpoy, and make all 
 about us sit down in the native way on their hunkers. This is done to 
 secure their attention, for when once thus seated they are not so much 
 inclined to leave us as when standing, and generally sit until we are 
 through. We then commence by reading a chapter, then explain and 
 apply. As a general thing, we are heard patiently and attentively, 
 particularly in villages which have not been previously visited. Some- 
 times, however, we are interrupted by clamours and opposition ; but I 
 have always found a sign, or at most a few words addressed to the 
 offender, sufficient to produce silence. "We preach in turn relieving each 
 other, our instructions varying according to the number and attention 
 of our hearers. We have several times been encouraged to continue 
 our labours for three hours at a time since we have been out, only de- 
 sisting when we were too hoarse and too much fatigued to continue. 
 In one village our hearers remained standing for about three hours. 
 AVhen we have finished, we sometimes give an opportunity of asking 
 questions, but as this generally leads to loud talking and angry dispu- 
 tations, and we only do this in order to secure silence while we are 
 
212 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 speaking. It is always better if we can get tliem to hear us patiently, 
 and then walk off leaving them to reflect on what they have heard. 
 Some few, I have no doubt, do go away thinking of what they have 
 heard, but I fear the great raajority laugh off any good impressions 
 which may have been made, encourage each other in their evil waj'S, 
 and deride us as the setters forth of new gods. I have long since been 
 convinced that it is next to useless to reason with this people. 
 
 I have sat down patiently and reasoned them out of every tenet of 
 their religion, and gained their unqualified admission of every thing 1 
 could wish, and yet they have gone away no more solemnized and im^ 
 pressed than they were at first — gone away laughing, as though they 
 had been witnessing a specimen of jugglery. Such bdt, (true,) tJieelc, 
 (exactly so !) Kya khub-o-sdf, (how true and clear as the sun !) they 
 say, when you are proving from their daily conduct and the word of 
 God that they are lost and ruined sinners ; and when you look to see 
 some signs of humility and shame after such acknowledgments of ex- 
 treme ignorance and wickedness as they confess to, you are disap- 
 pointed to find countenances either manifesting no concern, or lit up 
 with smiles as though they had been listening to some pleasant tale. 
 Hence our only hope is in the " quick and powerful" word of God. 
 Keason fails, they laugh at it, and break away from the strongest argu- 
 ment as though it were a cobweb. But the word of God may find a 
 lodgment, may stick like a burr in the memory, and years hence, when 
 we are gone to our rest and reward, under the divine Spirit's influence, 
 it may be recollected and applied with invincible power to the heart 
 and conscience, and lead to the Saviour. Yes ! I say we have confi- 
 dence in His ivord, for we know what it has done for the benighted and 
 heathenish, for the hard-hearted of other ages, and we are sure it will 
 uproot and destroy superstition and be glorified here also. 
 
 Affectionately yours, D. E. OAjrpBELL. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, in the early part of 1856, visited 
 the Hills for his health, and that of his family. His 
 account of his visit there is deeply interesting, but 
 it is too long for publication. He greatly improved 
 in health, and returned in November to Futtehgurh, 
 leaving little Davidson, whose health would not 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 213 
 
 admit of his return, in the hands of the Rev. W. J. 
 Jay, one of the chaphxins of India, and a very warm 
 friend of the Mission. Mr. Campbell, on his return, 
 was appointed to take the oversight of the native 
 Christians at Burpore, and to preach daily in the 
 City of Furrukhabad ; and had, with renewed health 
 and vigour, scarcely entered on these labours, when 
 the mutiny broke out and his labours were arrested. 
 On the 20th May, 1857, in writing to the Rev. 
 L. G. Hay, at Allahabad, he says, "We have had 
 a most distressing time of excitement, and apprehen- 
 ded danger here. On Saturday last, our station 
 was thrown into a state of the greatest alarm at 
 hearing that the insurgents of Meerut and Delhi 
 w^ere on their way, and probably not far from this 
 place. We were warned of our danger and went 
 into Rukha, and from there in the evening we all 
 went down to the station. On the Sabbath morn- 
 ing we returned to Rukha for service, and then 
 went back to the station, expecting every moment 
 to hear the guns of the insurgents ; and be murdered 
 in cold blood together with our children. It was a 
 solemn hour — I never felt so near death, and a ter- 
 rible death. My great anxiety was for Maria and 
 the children, and I prayed God were it his will that 
 our enemies should prevail over us, that my dear 
 little children and my precious wife might all be 
 struck down hefore me, then I could die in peace. 
 I had such a horror of having any thing fall into 
 the hands of these sensual, devihsh creatures, that I 
 would rather see all mine out of the world than left 
 
214 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 in their hands. But how sweet our good tidings! 
 for just as uncertainty and anxiety were becoming 
 almost intolerable, news came that the insurgents 
 had shut themselves up in Delhi. My dear brother, 
 we do not know how long we are to be here, for we 
 may soon be called to follow those unfortunates, 
 (or fortunate ones perhaps,) who were cut down in 
 Meerut and Delhi. Let us be prepared. Brought 
 so near death, we know now what is necessary to 
 make it easy, even though it be violent. The Sa- 
 viour is doing something I know to hasten his king- 
 dom, otherwise the Devil would not be in such a 
 tumult about the stability of his." 
 
 In another letter of June 1st, to his uncle, and 
 his last letter home, he writes: — " Our work is stop- 
 ped. The Musscdmans are most bitter, and gnash 
 their teeth upon us and our assistants, whenever 
 they see us, and say, ' Where is your Jesus now ? 
 now what will become of you T — The Hindus are not 
 so. They know what the Mussalman reign was, and 
 they would rather by far be under the English. Many 
 of the Hindu princes have come forward and offered 
 Government every assistance in their power, guns, sol- 
 diers, &c. God is trying this government, and us mis- 
 sionaries too, in thus dealing with us. We have 
 not been as faithful as we should have been. Our 
 trust, dear uncle, is in God. With him are our days, 
 and he only knows whether we will be spared, even 
 to write you another letter. But I am confident 
 that Jesus will reign here. We may perish, but 
 others will be raised up to take our places." 
 
*..; 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 215 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 SImnir of ps. Mm |tl)int (S^mi^Ml 
 
 Maria Irvine Campbell, the wife of the Rev. J). 
 E. Campbell, was honoured as being the offspring of 
 a long line of pious ancestry, and a child of the 
 covenant promises of God. Both her grand-fathers 
 and both her grand-mothers Avere members of the 
 Old School Presbyterian Church, and with three ex- 
 ceptions, all of their children. Her father, Mr. John 
 Bigham, was a man of strict probity and integrity, 
 but never belonged to any Church. Her mother, 
 Eliza Bigham, for the last forty-two years has been 
 a professor of religion, and is now a member of the 
 Associate Church. Maria was named after her aunt, 
 Maria Irvine, the wife of the Bev. Samuel Irvine, 
 D.D., of the Associate Church, in Fredericksburg, 
 Ohio. He is now about seventy years old, and is 
 still preaching to the Church, which called him, 
 A. D. 1819. 
 
 It is pleasant to trace the goodness of God from 
 generation to generation of such as love and honour 
 him, and see the fulfilment of his gracious promise : 
 " for the promise is unto you and your children, and 
 to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
 our God shall call." 
 
216 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Maria, whilst an infant, was dedicated to God in 
 the solemn ordinance of baptism, and though earl}' 
 deprived of a mother's care and love, was followed 
 by the prayers of a mother, and cared for by the great 
 Shepherd of souls. As parents we should approach 
 this ordinance with strong faith, and we will realize, 
 in our own experience, that if we are only fiiithful 
 to our covenant promises, God will ever prove that 
 He is not slack concerning the promise as some men 
 count slackness. Maria's father died when she was 
 quite young, leaving two children — herself, and an 
 infant brother. The early death of her father had 
 a sad influence on her future life, as her mother was 
 forced, on account of her delicate health and limited 
 means, to be separated from her children, and see 
 them almost constantly separated from each other. 
 This apparent misfortune over which the bereaved 
 mother often wept, we have no doubt, largel}^ con- 
 tributed in the ways of an inscrutable Providence to 
 the development of the characters of the children. 
 Owing to the urgent solicitations of friends, as well 
 as on account of her feeble health, Mrs. Bigham 
 abandoned the idea of housekeeping, and this little 
 family was scattered never to meet again on earth 
 as such. With prayers, tears, and anxieties, a fond 
 and pious mother commended her children to the 
 protection of their heavenly Father, who, having 
 heard in due time, and in his own way, answered 
 them all. 
 
 Maria was born on the olst of March, 1830, in 
 Millersburg, Ohio, and lived in her fiither's house 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 217 
 
 until his death, which was in 1836, when she was a 
 little over six years of age. The next four years 
 were spent with her two uncles, Mr. E. Bigham and 
 the Rev. S. Irvine, of Fredericksburg, Ohio. In 
 September of 1840, she went to Fairview, Va., and 
 lived with her uncle, Mr. William Bigham, until 
 June of 1843; and in October of that year, at the 
 invitation of a distant relative and most estima- 
 ble lady. Miss Maria Lewis, she went to Pitts- 
 burg, Pa., and remained as an inmate of the Lewis 
 family until March, 1846. She enjoyed here, as 
 she indeed had ever done, notwithstanding her very 
 lonely position, the benefits of refined and very cul- 
 tivated society, and superior advantages in her early 
 educational training. 
 
 Miss Lewis, now Mrs. Bigham, a lady of great 
 mental cultivation and remarkable for her earnest 
 and exemplary piety, devoted herself with great 
 zeal and earnestness to the moral and rehgious train- 
 ing of her affectionate young friend and pupil. Ma- 
 ria's cousin. Dr. Armor, in referring to this, says : — 
 " Indeed, she may be said to have been educated in 
 a school of piety, and this influence brought to bear 
 upon a nature susceptible of the liveliest sympa- 
 thies, of a mind which had been most carefully 
 trained, and a heart ever overflowing with love and 
 affection for her friends, rendered her, in the estima- 
 tion of all who knew her, one of earth's lovely ones." 
 It was about this time that Maria penned the fol- 
 lowing letter to her dear brother, John, whom she 
 seemed to love with a peculiarly strong affection; 
 
 28 
 
218 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 for the bond of union was stronger than is usually 
 found, and stronger probably because of their separa- 
 tion and the similarity of their situation, being 
 among friends who, though very kind, were still as 
 strangers : — 
 
 Pittsburg, April, 1845. 
 
 My dear little brother : — I am well, and I would like to see you 
 very much, but as I cannot see you soon I would like to hear from you ; 
 you must write to me soon, and if you cannot fill a letter yourself, you 
 cau write some in mother's. You must not be ashamed of your writing, 
 for you know that I am your sister, and 1 love yo^i very much. It would 
 be a great pleasure to me to be getting letters from my dear brother. 
 When you write, tell me how you liked Fairview, and what boys were 
 your companions, and who was your Sunday-school teacher, and every 
 thing you cau think of. I hope you will not make wicked boys your 
 playmates, for the Bible says that " evil communications corrupt good 
 manners ;" if you be a bad boy, you will be a bad man. Bead often in 
 the Bible, and don't forget or neglect your prayers. My dear brother, 
 we must improve every opportunity of learning, for they will not be 
 many ; if we do, may-be in a few years, if it pleases God, we may all 
 live together — would that not be pleasant ? Any thing that any of 
 your friends give you to do, do it faithfully, and be cheerful and plea- 
 sant to all around you. 
 
 To-morrow I expect to go to town to board with my cousin Maria. 
 I will continue to send the " little papers ;" I get them all at a little 
 Sunday-school at the foot of the hill, we don't get them regularly every 
 Sunday. Dear John, do write as often as you cau. 
 
 Your affectionate sister, 
 
 ]MaRIA J. BiGHAM. 
 
 At the time the above letter was written, Maria 
 was just fifteen years old, and whether we look at 
 the principles it inculcates — the amount of advice 
 it gives, and the womanly tact with which she ap- 
 proaches her brother, we cannot but be struck Avith 
 her maturity of thought and solidity of character. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 219 
 
 In another letter, dated shortly after her arrival on 
 heathen ground, she writes to her brother and refers 
 to a very touching little incident, and one too very 
 illustrative of the charming simplicity of her char- 
 acter. It relates to her early life, when she was 
 not probably over nine years of age. It is as fol- 
 lows : — 
 
 My dear brother :— You are in my thoughts almost constantly these 
 days, and is it possible that we are so far separated as to be able only 
 to converse in this slow way ? I used to look forward with such antici- 
 pations to the time when we would both be grown up, thinking that 
 then surehj we would not be separated ; but our steps I trust have been 
 ordered by Him who doeth all things well. Oh ! may He guide us both 
 during all our pilgrimage here on earth, and bring us at last to those 
 mansions where sorrow and separation never come. 
 
 Do you remember, John, once when we were children, and I had been 
 
 iu Ohio with uncle and aunt B to visit you and mother ? I had 
 
 taken leave of mother, and you came on with me to Millersburg, and just 
 before we parted we went up stairs alone, at Welker's, and read together 
 part of the fourteenth chapter of John. I scarcely ever read that chap- 
 ter without thinking of that time. Oh ! may it not be that we whose 
 troubled hearts were then comforted by those precious words, shall at 
 last fail of obtaining admittance to those blessed mansions. I feel 
 particularly anxious about you now, my dear brother, at this great 
 turning point as it were in your life, as so much depends upon the stand 
 vou no°w take. You know what I mean, and I will not add more. I 
 believe, John, that you have had always a great opinion of my goodness ; 
 but I do not wish you to labour under this delusion, for I know that 
 if you had been more with me, you could not have seen much founda- 
 tion for it. And now that I 'fill the place of a missionary's wife, how 
 humbled I often feel that I fall so far below the standard to which I 
 should attain ! 
 
 In the latter part of 1847, whilst residing at 
 Fail view, Va., Maria made a public profession of re- 
 
220 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ligion, and consecrated herself to the service of 
 God. Of this important act we have no particulars. 
 During the winter of 1846, she attended her first 
 session at the Steubenville Female Seminary, and 
 in the spring of 1850 she graduated with honour in 
 her class. Her vacations were profitably passed in 
 teaching. She taught a select school in New Castle, 
 in the summer of 1849, and in a female academy 
 at West Liberty, in 1850. It was whilst at the lat- 
 ter place that she formed the acquaintance of the 
 Rev. D. E. Campbell, who was then under appoint- 
 ment for India, by the Presbyterian Board of For- 
 eign Missions. 
 
 It is not known whether Miss Bigham had made 
 a dedication of herself to the Mission work previous 
 to her acquaintance with Mr. Campbell, and it is 
 probable not; owing to her peculiar situation, hav- 
 ing a widowed mother and a brother, both of whom 
 seemed to look to her for assistance. And yet it is 
 evident that the desire to go was strong, as is evi- 
 denced in her letters to her mother and brother. Her 
 first allusion to it is as follows : " Would it break 
 my dear mother's heart were I to forsake her and 
 go to distant lands, as Martha White (Mrs. Fuller- 
 ton) does, leaving her mother in almost precisely 
 the same situation ? Or would she, if such should 
 manifest itself as duty, freely resign all to the ser- 
 vice of God ?" In another letter she writes again : 
 " I feel that I cannot act in this great matter with- 
 out your advice and consent. It certainly would be 
 the greatest sacrifice to forsake you, especially in 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 221 
 
 3^our situation, but God will proyicle. If he shews 
 it to me to be my duty to go, he will not leave you 
 desolate, but will raise up friends to you. Oh ! 
 it would be almost death to me, but I would not re- 
 gard my own feehngs. I have felt, mother, that if I 
 do not go, I will not feel happy, because I will feel 
 that I have gone contrary to what I should have 
 done." 
 
 These extracts shew that our dear friend acted 
 from duty, and a simple desire to serve God, the 
 only right and powerful motive to sustain one in 
 the foreign field. This purpose never wavered. 
 Though of the most tender and affectionate feelings, 
 and with a heart almost bursting with grief at the 
 separation; yet she never regretted having left all 
 for Jesus' sake. 
 
 Miss Bigham was married to the Rev. D. E. Camp- 
 bell, by the Rev. Dr. Beattie, at Steubenville, on the 
 29th June, 1850, and in a few weeks thereafter, 
 left for Boston, on her way to her new home in In- 
 dia. A friend and relative refers to her departure 
 and separation, as follows : — 
 
 " This was, doubtless, the most painful trial to which 
 she had ever been exposed. Few, perhaps in the his- 
 tory of Missionary enterprise, have been called upon to 
 make such a decision, and have had to take up such a 
 cross. And nothing but a deep religious conviction of 
 duty could have ever prompted her to such a step. The 
 parting of mother and daughter with scarcely a ray 
 of hope of ever again meeting on earth, was most 
 painfully affecting. Never while memory lasts, can 
 
222 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 I forget that parting scene. A large circle of friends 
 gathered around a common altar, and in a solemn 
 and impressive prayer, mother and daughter were 
 commended to the care and protection of a common 
 parent, to Him, who, in the mysterious dispensations 
 of his providence, is too ivise to err, and too good to 
 he unJcind. Their separation was quiet, solemn, and 
 affecting. Not a word was spoken ; feeling was too 
 deep for utterance, and no language could express 
 the emotions that struggled in the bosom of that 
 mother and child. For some minutes they warmly 
 embraced each other, and with tears streaming 
 down their ftices, parted to meet no more on earth." 
 It is well sometimes for the church to understand 
 the feelings and sacrifices Missions involve, and 
 thus sympathize with and pray more for her Mis- 
 sionaries ; and it is for this purpose that we have 
 indulged in this insight of their privacy. 
 
 Mrs. Campbell, with her party, sailed from Boston 
 on the 8th of August, and arrived at Calcutta on 
 the 30th of December, 1850, having had a long but 
 not unpleasant voyage over the ocean. The accom- 
 panying map was sketched by Mrs. Campbell while 
 on shipboard, and will serve to give a very good idea 
 of the route ships usually take on their voyages to 
 India. 
 
 The day previous to their sailing, Mr. Campbell 
 wrote to the mother and brother of his w^ife : — 
 "Maria thinks, speaks, and w^onders about you 
 still, even in the very vortex of hurry and busi- 
 ness. I often find her musing, and as invariably 
 
MAUTYUED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 223 
 
224 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 find her thoughts directed towards and fixed upon 
 her friends, especially her dear mother and brother. 
 Still, although ready to board the ' Argo^ on which 
 we sail, I do not think she hesitates or wavers in 
 the least. Already she has shown more firmness 
 than some who are older and more experienced. 
 She has determined to go, and meet whatever is to 
 be met with firmness and all possible cheerfulness." 
 She reached her station, Futtehgurh, in February, 
 1851, and commenced almost immediately the study 
 of one of the native languages, in which she made 
 considerable progress. Before, however, she was 
 able to make much use of it, she employed her pen in 
 addressing the following letter to the children of a 
 Sabbath-school in which she was once a teacher : — 
 
 Futtehgurh, Aipril 30, 1853. 
 
 My dear friends : — Since I left yon many changes have occurred. 
 Were I now to look in upon the Sabbath-school in which I once had a 
 place, I would, doubtless, find the places of many familiar friends occu- 
 pied by strangers. But still I feel in you all a deep interest, and if any 
 thing that I can tell you of the heathen, among whom my lot is now cast, 
 will cause you to feel more for their perishing condition, I shall not 
 have come in vain. 
 
 You are mistaken if you have formed the idea that the heathen of 
 Hindustan welcome the missionary, and are anxious to hear the gospel. 
 No ; they are too well satisfied with the worship of dumb idols, and the 
 Mahammadans are so bigoted in their belief in the false prophet, that it 
 is often difficult to get them to listen to the word of truth. Tou will 
 not wonder, then, that the missionary often meets with discouragements — 
 that often his fairest hopes are blighted, by seeing those whom he has 
 faithfully instructed from day to day still blindly bowing down to the 
 workmanship of their own hands. 
 
 But a very cheering and unusual occurrence has lately taken place, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. Tlo 
 
 which has prompted rae to write to yon. In a village, a few miles from 
 us, which has been a stronshold of Hinduism, and the residence of a 
 number of Pundits, or spiritual teachers, there are now over fifty per- 
 sons who have given up idol-worship, and are attentive hearers of the 
 gospel, which is now preached in their village regularly twice a week 
 Among these are six or seven Pundits, who, a few months ago, were vio- 
 lent opposers of every thing relating to Christianity. 
 
 The leading Pundit of the village was the first to renounce heathen- 
 ism, and is now, like Paul, as zealous in leading his countrymen to the 
 Saviour, as he once was in opposing every thing of the kind. This in- 
 terest was first produced in the village by the establishment of a Bazar 
 school there, which was supported by our native Christians, and taught 
 by one of their number. At first, the chief Pundit and others often 
 came to dispute with the teacher about the Bible and the Christian 
 religion, but before long they came not as quarrelsome disputants, but 
 willing students of the word of God, and now some of them seem to be 
 as familiar with the Scriptures, as many in our favoured land, who, 
 from their infancy, have been instructed in its holy precepts. It will 
 be interesting to you to know that this school was got up and mainly 
 supported by the people of the Christian village here. The teacher 
 thus employed was one of their number, who was in needy circum- 
 stances. 1'heir design was two-fold, to send forth the light of the gos- 
 pel to their benighted countrymen, and to assist a needy brother ; and 
 it is indeed encouraging to see the blessings that have followed. These 
 people who have renounced Hinduism, have already endured a great 
 deal of persecution, but they do not seem the least discouraged. They 
 are now anxious to build a little Church, and have already subscribed 
 considerable towards it. 
 
 I have thought that were you to hear of the blessings which have 
 attended this little Bazar school, you would, as a Sabbath school, gladly 
 have one supported in your name. There is already a number in this 
 neighbourhood, some of which are supported by residents here, and 
 others in connection with the Mission. But the number need not be 
 limited to a very few, when there are hundreds of villages within ten 
 miles of us, where no such schools exist. It does not require very 
 much to support one of these schools, say four or five dollars per 
 month, and who would not gladly contribute their mite to this good 
 work? 
 
 29 
 
226 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 It is our work to spread the gospel by every means, praying as we 
 proceed for a blessing to rest upon our labours, for who knows which 
 God will first own. He may bless his preached word, or He may first 
 pour out his spirit upon our Mission schools, and cause the good word 
 which has been sown to spring up and bear fruit abundantly. The gra- 
 cious influence of the school referred to is evidence that the care and 
 means expended in tliat department is not in vain. Light seems to 
 be breaking here and there over this dark land ; and it is to be hoped 
 that the day of small tilings will soon give way to that day when none 
 shall need to say to the heathen, " Know the Lord." 
 
 I was rejoiced to hear of the revival of religion in your midst. That 
 the God of grace may deepen and carry on the good work within you, 
 and continue to do you good, both spiritually and temporally, is the sin- 
 cere desire of 
 
 Your affectionate friend, 
 
 Maria L Campbell. 
 
 The same desire which prompted this effort mani- 
 fested itself in her efforts to gather some native 
 female children for instruction ; and it was her hap- 
 piness to teach a most interesting school, formed of 
 the children of our native Christians. This little 
 school, embracing some twenty or thirty children, 
 was the scene of long and patient labour; and she 
 was rewarded in seeing their daily improvement, and 
 also the successful termination of these labours as 
 witnessed in the triumphant death of some of these 
 dear lambs. 
 
 Mrs. Campbell was most faithful in watching over 
 and leading these dear children to Jesus, the Lamb 
 of God who taketh away the sins of the world. 
 I^ay by day, and year after year, might she be found 
 seated in her little school room, teaching these little 
 dark-faced children Bible stories, and pointing out to 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 227 
 
 tliem the way of life. No matter how great the 
 heat, or how much exhausted by its oppressive influ- 
 ences — no matter how great her own family cares, 
 or how occupied with her children, she was not for- 
 getful, or inattentive to the little flock committed to 
 her care and training. It was her field, which she 
 was bound to cultivate and bring to perfection, so 
 far as in her power ; and it is only due to her to say, 
 that she was equally faithful as a mother nnd wife. 
 In all these labours Mrs. Campbell was unobtrusive, 
 and seldom spoke of herself in connection with them. 
 She seemed to shrink from every thing like show or 
 commendation. She acted from a strong and un- 
 wavering sense of duty, and her feeling of unwor- 
 thiness and short coming overcame every other feel- 
 ing. She was a person of great modesty and worth, 
 traits which seldom are disconnected. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the duties which she was 
 called to perform, she did not, and could not, forget 
 her friends in America, especially her widowed mo- 
 ther and lone brother. The thoughts of the latter 
 were in her mind always, and not long before 
 her lamented death, she wrote to her brother, as 
 follows : — 
 
 " Hearing from you has cheered me greatly. I 
 think of you both daily, but lately I have been 
 thinking more than usual about our dear mother, 
 feeling that perhaps I might have mistaken duty in 
 leaving her under the circumstances. This thought 
 has caused me more distress than you know, and 
 more than I wish her to know. A few weeks ago I 
 
228 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 thought about it, by day and by night, and had such 
 distressing dreams, otten crying out bitterly in my 
 sleep. But mysterious as my course must have 
 seemed to eA^ery one, and as it did to myself, I had 
 a feeling that / dare not do otherwise, and now I can 
 only pray that if I did mistake my duty, it may all 
 be overruled for mother's and my own good. I 
 think nothing of the hardships or trials I may have 
 suffered in coming to India in comparison with 
 mother's trials. I feel truly thankful that God has 
 cared for and kept her so long, and that He has con- 
 tinued your life and prospered you; and I desire 
 still to commit you both to God, who is faithful to 
 those who trust in Him." 
 
 The following letter, which contains information 
 about Delhi and other places, rendered famous by 
 the late mutiny, will be found deeply interesting, 
 and serve to show Mrs, Campbell's style : — 
 
 FuTTEHGURH, December 24, 1856. 
 
 My ever dear brother : — I hope you and mother have not been 
 uneasy about us. I do not think I have, since we have been in India, so 
 long omitted writing to you and mother. Be assured I have not for- 
 gotten you who are so dear to me. I think of you both daily, and 
 many times in the day. I am thankful to say we are all well, and I 
 hope you and mother are too. 
 
 You see we have ended our sojourn in the hills, and are at home 
 again. It was a trial for us to leave our dear little Davidson, but I am 
 thankful now that we did it, for it is much less of a trial to us to have 
 him separated from us and in good hands and good health, than it 
 would have been to have him with us pining in this withering climate. 
 It seems to me it is my doom and destiny to be constantly being sepa- 
 rated from those who are near and dear to me. It has been so all my 
 life long. May I receive these afflictions in a proper spirit, and be made 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 229 
 
 better for them. I know wo should be very thankful that we have been 
 spared so long in this land from the greater afflictious with which so 
 many of our friends have been called to bear. 
 
 AVe left Landour the 20tb of last month, in the morning, and got to 
 Dehra, fourteen miles, on the same morning in time for breakfast. On 
 the 21st, the Lodiana Mission, (which consists of seventeen or eighteen 
 missionaries.) met at Dehra for their annual meeting. So we remained 
 iu Dehra the following Monday, and enjoyed meeting with many old 
 acquaintances, and some we had never met before. Our old shipmate, 
 Mr. Orbison, we were very glad to see again. A day or two after we 
 got to Dehra a few of us took an excursion on horseback to a place 
 called the Kobbers' Cave. It was a wild, romantic place, and is said 
 to have been inhabited by a wonderful robber. Though we enjoyed the 
 trip very much, poor Mr. Orbison got his feet wet and took a bad cold, 
 which brought on remittent fever, of which we hear he has had a very 
 bad attack. 
 
 You know how fond I am of horseback riding, and you may imagine 
 I enjoyed it, as I had not been on horseback all the time we were in the 
 hills. Mr. Leavitt, also, I was very glad to see again. I used to see 
 him in Steubenville, as his father lived there when I was at school ; we 
 recognized each other in this country, though we were not acquainted 
 at home. Since we were in Dehra, he became engaged to Miss Shur- 
 man, the orphan of a German missionary. 
 
 Christmas. — I wonder what you are doing this Christmas-day. No- 
 thing in particular has marked the day to us as yet, except the arrival 
 of the usual present which a Nawab from the city sends us every year 
 on Christmas, consisting of almonds, raisins, pistas, oranges, plantains, 
 &c. The servants who bring the present always expi'cL to receive a 
 present of money about equal to the worth of the things brought. 
 
 Well, to take up the thread of my journey, I begin by saying that 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hay, and their two little children, and we, and our two, 
 k'ft Dehra on Monday evening, and travelled to Koorkie in dhoolies ; 
 there we spent the day, and visited all the lions. The lions we did see, 
 for Roorkie is at the head of the great Ganges Canal ; the Hrst aque- 
 duct is guarded by two great lions sculptured in stone ; they are lying 
 down, but they would measure eleven or twelve feet up through the 
 head. They have a fine effect, being on a high foundation of stone- 
 work, which is a part of the aqueduct. We also visited an immense 
 
230 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 workshop where steam is made to help on with the work amazingly, and 
 is a novel workman in this country. There is also a magnificent Go- 
 vernment Engineer's College at Roorkie which we visited. Leaving 
 Eoorkie after dinner, we travelled on to Muzuffurnugger where we took 
 the dakgharee or government omnibus at daylight. 
 
 December Slst. 
 
 Last evening I had the pleasure of receiving your truly acceptable 
 letter of October 1 9th, and my heart is very light to day, in consequence. 
 I am dependent now almost entirely on you for tidings from my own 
 relations. You know mother very seldom writes, and my letters from 
 Virginia have become very few and far between. 
 
 I feel truly thankful that you have been so prospered in worldly 
 things, and your health I have supposed is good — as you never say any 
 thing to the contrary. I hope you do not forget serious things, but 
 that you are laying up things for the life to come, as well as for the 
 present. Eternity we know is longer than time, so it behooves us not 
 to forget that state which we must certainly, sooner or later, enter upon. 
 I feel very unworthy to read religious lectures to you, for I am sensible 
 of very great short-comings in myself — but I feel very solicitous on 
 your account, particularly now, as you are just setting out in life. So 
 many young men seem to think it weak-minded and efifemiuate, to ap- 
 I^ear decidedly serious and religiously inclined, but I will not class my 
 dear brother with such, for I have not suspected that I have any reason 
 to do so. I only feel anxious for you, as so many of our cousins have 
 appeared so worldly-minded and careless, and I k7iow they are not as 
 happy as those of our friends who are pious. When a young man 
 sets out in life, so taken up with business that he allows himself no time 
 for his higher duty to his ]\Iaker, he is likely to follow on in the same 
 course till affliction or, perhaps, death stops him short. And then 
 what bitter remorse through all eternity ! 
 
 We have moved back to Burpore, our first home in India ; this place 
 is near the city and three miles from Rukkha, which was our home 
 from Jan. 13th, 1852, till day before yesterday. There has been a 
 complete change of people in this Mission since first we came to it. 
 The bungalow we have just left is to be occupied by Mr. and Mrs. 
 McMullin, new Missionaries on their way here. The other bungalow 
 in that compound which was occupied by Mr. Walsh, is now occupied 
 by Mr. Freeman. We have come back to our first house which has, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 231 
 
 since we left it, been occupied by Mr. Ullraan. Mr. Johnston lives in 
 the other bungalow in this compound. So now when we all get set- 
 tled there will be four Missionaries at Futtehgurh, just the number this 
 station demands to carry on the work— though there might be forty 
 four more at work. It seems nice to be in a big house again, where 
 you can turn round without bumping your elbows— the house we had 
 in the hills was very circumscribed. I find myself since Mrs. Walsh 
 has gone, the oldest lady in the mission station here— though in years, 
 I believe I am somewhat the youngest. 
 
 Well, to go on with our journey from the hills which I left off on the 
 first sheet. Leaving Muzuffernuggur at daylight we got to Meerut, for 
 a late breakfast— at M there was not much in the way of sight- 
 seeing. So Mrs. H and I rested, and did not go out in the station. 
 
 The next morning about 10 o'clock, we arrived in the famed city of 
 Delhi, where the old king still resides. After breakfast, the gentlemen 
 hired buggies, and we went out eight or ten miles to the Kootub Mi- 
 nar, an immense tower of the most elaborate workmanship. It was 
 first built by Hindus, three or four-hundred years ago— afterwards, 
 when they were conquered by the Mahammadaiis, the Mahammadans, 
 not willing for them to retain the honour of such a monument of their 
 skill, had the Koran, or parts of it, written from top to bottom of the 
 tower in one continuous line, after the fashion of a creeper — it was not 
 inscribed, but done in raised letters, by cutting out from the entire sur- 
 face the depth of the letters. We went to the top of the tower by as- 
 cending the steps in the inside, there were three hundred and seventy- 
 nine of them, and pretty deep ones too — I do not remember the entire 
 height of the whole affair, but it is higher I believe, than the Trinity 
 Church in New York, at least, it seemed so to me— it was frightful to 
 look down from it, even after having lived in the Himalaya. 
 
 Afterwards we went back to the city, and visited the king's palace, 
 which is in the fort; first we had to send our names to the resident, who 
 is a European, then cJiobdars were sent to escort us — the chobdar car- 
 ries the chobe, which is a thick pole of silver, about six feet high, and 
 is used as a sort of sceptre, which the king's servants carry. When the 
 chobdar came to us, we proceeded on to a sort of open common looking 
 court. At the entrance to this, though it was the middle of the day 
 and the sun very hot, we were obliged to leave our parasols and umbrel- 
 las ; as walking-sticks, and all sorts of sticks must be resigned there. So 
 
232 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 we all followed the cliobdar, complaining bitterly of the hot sun, and 
 the poor compensation for our self-denial, as there was nothing very re- 
 markable to be seen. 
 
 Soon we arrived at the throne, where the King in his younger days 
 used to see the nobility. The throne was rather a grand affair ; it was 
 a large sort of chair of marble, inlaid with precious stones, but such 
 filth — the place did not seem to have been swept for months ; the 
 throne was on a sort of verandah, and the ground below looked as much 
 like a pig -pen as any thing else. From this we went to a really mag- 
 nificent sort of gallery without walls — only pillars of fine marble, beau- 
 tifully inlaid with precious stones, the floor also was of fine marble. 
 This place is now used by the King for a reclining place in the cool 
 of the day. The only seat there, was an immense block of pure quartz. 
 
 As Mrs. Hay was very tired she sat down upon it, when the servants 
 began in great dismay and excitement to order her off it, telling her she 
 had dishonoured the King's seat, at the same time a great clattering 
 and scolding was set up by some women in the garden below, and they 
 all seemed very much enraged. So Mrs. Hay thought she had seen 
 quite enough of the King's dominions, and was glad to make her way 
 out of them as quickly as possible. Had this taken place some years 
 
 ago, when the King had undisputed control, Mrs. H might well 
 
 have trembled for her life, as the King used to be most despotic, and 
 could and thought nothing of cutting off a head if one of his subjects 
 displeased him ; but now he is getting old and infirm, and has no power, 
 except in his own palace, which is in the English Fort. 
 
 In Delhi we also visited the Jama Musjed, which is a Mahammadan 
 place of prayer, or temple, but I cannot begin to describe it. It is an 
 amazingly grand structure, and must have cost a vast sum. All of 
 these grand places have a very melancholy air about them, as the glory 
 has so evidently depai'ted. Another curiosity we saw in Delhi, wag im- 
 mense quadrants and other vast instruments or apparatus for astronomi- 
 cal purposes built of stone, or rather a hard kind of cement like stone. 
 With these the learned Hindus calculated eclipses, &c., with great pre- 
 cision. 
 
 The next day we were in Agra, where we spent a few days with our 
 friends, and enjoyed very much meeting again. Agra was so very little 
 out of our way that we could not resist the temptation of seeing our 
 friends. While there, the examination of Mrs. FuUertou's school was in 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 233 
 
 progress. Mrs. F 's little Dora was a most miserable looking little 
 
 object — a perfect skeleton, yet better than she had been. The poor 
 child had cholera in the summer, and it left her very ill — for weeks they 
 did not expect her to live from one day to another, but now they hope 
 Bhe will recover. 
 
 When I am writing to you, I do not know where to stop, but I fear 
 this long epistle is already rather too long and dry, so I will bring it to 
 an end, and say good-bye. 
 
 Ever your affectionate sister, Maria I. Campbell. 
 
 We are thus brought almost to the conclusion of 
 Mrs. Campbell's missionary career, and before sub- 
 mitting her last letter, giving an account of the out- 
 break of the mutiny which resulted in her death, 
 we would remark, that Mrs. Campbell was a lady 
 of peculiar loveliness, and distinguished in early life 
 by her patient, amiable, and gentle disposition — by 
 a remarkable ease and grace of manner — by a nature 
 warm and genial, as also by a decision of character 
 and firmness of purpose in the accomplishment of 
 every duty. With these traits of character, she 
 combined intellectual faculties susceptible of a high 
 state of cultivation. She acquired knowledge with 
 great facility, and during her seminary course found 
 no difficulty in keeping up with her classes, whilst 
 at the same time, she taught many minor branches 
 of study to others. Her manners were very win- 
 ning, and she was a universal favourite with all her 
 associates in the Mission work. Her last letter to 
 her brother is as follows : — 
 
 Fi-RRUKHABAD, May 12, 1857. 
 My DEAREST John : — .Just at dark last evening, yours of the 10th 
 of March was handed to me, and it afforded me great pleasure. It is 
 30 
 
234 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 so delightful to me now to think of you and mother at Jiome. What 
 joy it would afford me to be with you ! I feel rather glad that you 
 have settled down in Millershiirg — not that I would think any thing 
 at all of the place independent of its associations, but it has associa- 
 tions, and the place will be ever dear to me on account of its associa- 
 tions, though some of. them are very sad ones. How pleasant it would 
 be to me now to visit you in Millersburg ! We would none of us feel 
 ourselves intruders — a feeling that always troubled me, and spoiled our 
 enjoyment ever since we ceased to have a home of our own. 
 
 But thanks for what you have done, and God's blessing upon your 
 exertions. May many bright happy years be in store for you and our 
 dear mother. I suppose that you and I can never know all the sorrows 
 she has endured, and the anxieties and heartaches she has experienced 
 on our account. 
 
 It is now very warm, (you would say liot^) but has been a very healthy 
 
 season. The cholera is raging in some stations, but not near this. E 
 
 had a letter from Mr. Orbison the other day, saying it is very bad in 
 Ambala, where he lives, and there has been some disaffection among the 
 sepoys of the regiment there, as there also has been at some other sta- 
 tions. The nineteenth regiment at Barrackpore was disbanded not long 
 ago, on account of some stubbornness the native soldiers manifested. 
 The trouble is that they have been required to use cartridges which they 
 suspect have been prepared with tallow or lard. This they think hor- 
 rible, as the touch of lard is pollution to a Mussalman, and tallow is the 
 fat of one of the Hindu gods, and the touch of it will break a Hindu's 
 caste. It was a great risk for government to attempt such a tiling, if 
 the cartridges liave any of the odious stuff about them. If the different 
 regiments were not made up of so many castes of Hindus, Mussalmans, 
 &c., there would be great difficulty for the English to keep possession 
 of the country, but as it is, there is not much to be feared, for scarcely 
 one whole regiment will pull together. 
 
 At Ambala, I believe there is a European regiment, besides the na- 
 tive one, the Sepoys there have lately burnt the European Barracks, 
 the Hospital, and several bungalows, A very large reward has been 
 ofifered, but it will be hard to find out the incendiaries, as they have a 
 way of shooting from a great distance, something like rockets which 
 lodge in the thatched roofs, and soon take fire this dry windy weather. 
 Though this indignation is shewn towards Europeans, it is not felt 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 235 
 
 towards the missionaries. Mr. Orbison has a number of Sepoys in 
 bis school. The Mussalmans would delight to regain dominion over 
 this country, and expel all Europeans, but that cannot well happen, as 
 the Hindus would not unite with them, and they number the most. 
 The regiment here is perfectly quiet and contented ; they are now living 
 in straw huts, while their houses are being remodelled ; the first huts 
 were all burned down, but it was altogether accidental, and the loss 
 their own — not government's. 
 
 May lull. 
 Since the above was written, we have had most alarming news from 
 some of the upper stations. A great number of disaffected Sepoys have 
 become violent, and iu Delhi, have killed about twenty Europeans, 
 taken the fort, and report says have blown up the magazine. In Meerut, 
 a few Europeans were killed. We know not what a day may bring 
 forth truly. At this time vain is the help of man — all we can do is to 
 look to God, and be prepared for what he may send. Last night was 
 to us and many others here, a sleepless, anxious night. 
 
 May 18th. 
 
 I am happy and thankful to day to be able to give you good news. 
 We are now relieved from our fears. We have found, that most of the re- 
 ports we had from up country were much exaggerated. It is true, 
 that many Europeans in Delhi were murdered, and a few in Meerut. 
 But the insurgents are now all supposed to be in Delhi, within the 
 fort, and loyal troops from other stations have been sent to hem them 
 iu. The object in going to the fort was, to enlist the old king in their 
 favour, and to proclaim the heir apparent king. The old king does 
 not countenance them, but as the heir apparent is young, they may 
 manage to set him up, but cannot gain much by that step. 
 
 We had two days and nights of fearful suspense, and in looking back 
 it seems more like a week. We made up our minds for the worst, and 
 had half of the rumours been true, we would indeed have been in a 
 pitiable case. The only thing we thought of was our lives, our property 
 (lid not cost us a thought, I put up a few clothes for each of us, 
 
 with what money E has belonging to the mission, and our own 
 
 little speck, and we left two of our punkah-wallahs in charge of the 
 house. Everything here is all right, and I suppose out at our house 
 too, or we would have heard. 
 
236 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 The cartridges are supposed to be the cause of all, but I find the 
 English cartridges have not been distributed at all, but the natives 
 tJiiiik that those they have received are the tallow and lard ones. At 
 this station, no new ones have been given out, and there are plenty of 
 the old ones on hand. 
 
 Oh ! how happy we all are to-day, after the forebodings of yesterday 
 and Saturday. I felt so thankful that our dear Davidson was safe, 
 and so anxious about poor, innocent Fannie and Willie. How I wish 
 Davidson was with you and mother to take ray place ! We do not 
 think of sending him, but may see it our duty to go home with our 
 children, for their sakes and our own, in two or three years, should we 
 be spared so long. — Good-bye my dear brother, let us hear from you 
 very often now. Your very affectionate sister, 
 
 M. I. 0. 
 
 On the 26th of May, she commenced a letter to 
 her uncle, which, as it is in continuation of her letter 
 to her brother, we aj^pend. It is as follows : — 
 
 FUTTEHGURH RuKKHA, Mfll/ 26, 1857. 
 
 My dear uncle : — I wrote to John a few days ago, and you may 
 have heard from him of the troubles in this country. When I sent off 
 Lis letter, we fondly hoped we would have no more reason for fear. The 
 rule of Britain here has already received a shock which it will not re- 
 cover from for generations. And the troubles which have transpired 
 may be only the beginning of troubles. We know not where it will 
 end ! We are anxiously awaiting the result of a battle between the 
 rebels and loyal soldiers which is to take place soon at Delhi. If the 
 rebels should overcome the Europeans, we may look out for fearful 
 things. But the English seem confident they will destroy the enemy, 
 and we earnestly hope and pray they will. Native soldiers in many 
 places have for some time past shown a rebellious spirit, but no one 
 knows exactly what is at the bottom of it. The natives all say it is 
 because government has in some regiments tried to force them to use 
 new cartridges which are prepared with tallow and lard. But (govern- 
 ment has assured them that it is not the case — that the hated cartridges 
 ■were never dealt out, but just the some that they have always used, and 
 that government never has, nor ever will, break the promise that was 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 237 
 
 made to interfere in no case with the religious feelings of a Hindu or 
 Mussalman. ISIany think that this is only a pretext, and this outbreak 
 is part of a deep laid scheme to destroy this government and extermi- 
 nate all Europeans, and some attribute it to Russian interference. But 
 we believe it is partly owing to the cartridges : i. e., interference with 
 caste, and partly that there are so many vicious characters among the 
 sepoys. 
 
 In Barrackpore the sepoys of the nineteenth regiment were ordered 
 to use the new cartridges ; they refused and were accordingly disbanded. 
 Then the beginning of the mutiny was owing to too great lenity on the 
 part of government. Had the ringleaders been shot on the spot, and 
 the rest punished with almost any thing short of death, the mischief 
 might have been checked, but the men of the nineteenth scattered 
 about spreading disaffection wherever they went. Soon two regiments 
 in Meerut followed their example, went farther, and killed every Euro- 
 pean they could find without regard to age or sex. The massacre was 
 terrible, and the extent is not yet known, though it occurred on the 
 10th. The mails have been plundered, and we have had nothing direct 
 since. 
 
 From Meerut the mutineers went to Delhi, where they were joined by 
 three other regiments, and took up their work of plundering and killing 
 the inhabitants ; they then all went to the fort, the residence of an old 
 Mogul king. His palace is within the fort, and since the English have 
 held the government his dominion has only extended within the walls of 
 the fort. 'I'he rebels are now at the palace, and are trying to re-esta- 
 blish the old Timour dynasty, and have proclaimed the old king's son 
 their king. We have heard that the old king sent word to the Lieu- 
 tenant-governor at Agra that he was opposed to the doings of the re- 
 bels, and rumour says they have since killed him. Of course, we hear 
 no particulars that we can depend upon, as the mutineers have the city 
 and do not allow the mail to pass. Euroj^ean troops are fast marching 
 to Delhi, and we hope soon to hear of their success. 
 
 In addition to the other mischief, the wretches open all the jails that 
 the prisoners may aid them. The ninth regiment, which is divided 
 between the stations of Allygurh, Etawah, and Mynpoorie has lately 
 mutinied, but killed no one. In Allygurh they opened the jail, robbed 
 the public Treasury, which amounted to the sum of five millions of 
 rupees, and in Mynpoorie they simply left the station after a slight un- 
 
238 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 successful attempt to remove the Treasury. At Mynpoorie they could 
 easily I'.ave (had they been so disposed) killed all the Europeans, only 
 eight, but they only told them to run for their lives. Our missionary 
 at Mynpoorie fled to Agra the night before the disturbance, in charge 
 of his family, and all the ladies and children of the station. The Delhi 
 Treasury consisted of seven million lacks of rupees. 
 
 These are indeed troublous times here, and we have spent many anx- 
 ious days of suspense. We are constantly hearing the most alarming 
 reports. Once we heard that the whole body of rebels was marching 
 on UP, and only ten miles off— then death for a day or two seemed star- 
 ing us in the face in its most hideous form. But thanks to God we now 
 Lave a respite, and have a hope that our station may be spared. 
 
 May 2Sfh. 
 
 We and Mr. and Mrs. Johnson have comS from Barpur to Rukkha, 
 and expect to remain here till we hear the result of the battle at Delhi. 
 Our bungalows are so near the jail and city, and so far from the civil and 
 military, and so far from our other missionary stations, that we felt safer 
 to be here till the troubles are past. We are with the Freemans, and 
 the Johnsons are staying with the McMullins. It seems quite natural 
 to be in this compound again. 
 
 Our Barpur Christians have gone to a heathen village for the pre- 
 sent. There is a fort here, but it is so far from us, and we would have 
 to go through danger to get to it, should our sepoys prove treacherous. 
 So we have pretty much given up thoughts of the fort, should danger 
 come, as we might make our escape with the Christians here into some 
 of the villages near us. But every thing is quiet here, There are no 
 European troops here, but the native regiment is thought to be staunch. 
 They were in Burniah a year or two ago, and they say that, having 
 been on shipboard, their brethren of other regiments think them half 
 Christians, (living on shipboard they cannot so well observe all the 
 rules of caste,) and that for this reason the mutineers will not be likely 
 to visit this station. Should the native soldiers here remain loyal, we 
 have little to fear. The troops now on their way from England to China 
 will, if possible, be intercepted and brought to Delhi, and also all Euro- 
 pean regiments that can possibly be nuistered from every part of this 
 country, together with loyal sepoys from stations that can spare them. 
 The commander-in-chief is by this time before the walls of Delhi, and 
 as soon as a suflScient force is assembled the work will begin. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 239 
 
 At the time of the outbreak Lieutenant Willoughby blew up the 
 Delhi magazine, but the rebels have the arsenal left, which is to be re- 
 gretted. Had the arsenal also have been blown up, the rebels would 
 not have such a formidable look, but we have just heard from good au- 
 thority that the rebels in Delhi are getting alarmed, and many are try- 
 ing to creep off quietly to their homes with their spoil. Martial law 
 has been proclaimed in several districts, and many of the wretches have 
 been caught. An AUyghur Havildar was caught with ten thousand 
 rupees concealed in a cart. And some days ago a man from Delhi or 
 Meerut was found laden with silver-plate which he liad stolen. Of 
 course, in the excited state of the country Bazar preaching is not to be 
 attempted. But should the commander-in-chief obtain the victory, all 
 will be right in a few days, and every thing will go on in the old way. 
 But many will have to mourn before all is quiet. From what little we 
 have heard of the carnage in Meerut and Delhi, we have gathered 
 enough to know that it was most fearful. A great many Europeans 
 escaped in to native villages, and it is not known yet certainly who all 
 were killed. But it is a relief to hear that only in those two stations 
 there seemed a desire to murder — the chief aim in other stations seemed 
 only plunder. 
 
 We are now feeling more secure than we have done for some days. At 
 the time of the panic here, several ladies went to Allahabad, where 
 there is a good fort. We have not heard from Davidson since these 
 troubles began, and cannot expect to hear till quiet is restored, for the 
 mail must pass through Meerut and Delhi. But I do hope he is safe 
 and well ; when we were in such alarm, I felt so thankful that, at least, 
 one of our children was safe. 
 
 June \st. 
 
 As yet, no news from Delhi. — Please send this on to Jolm and mo- 
 ther, they will be anxious to hear, as I wrote to John about these 
 troubles in the last mail. Pray much for us, for we do now need your 
 prayers and sympathies. 
 
 Your affectionate niece, 
 
 Maria I. Campbell. 
 
 A day later, June 2d, Mrs. Campbell, in writing 
 to Mrs. Walsh, adds, "Matters are now darker than 
 
240 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ever. Last evening we heard that the regiments 
 in Lucknow had mutinied, and that our regiment 
 was just on the point of open mutiny. Col. Smith 
 seems to have given up all hope. The principal 
 families stayed in their boats last night. We were 
 just on the point of starting for Agra during the 
 night, but it is well we did not go, as an officer in 
 charge of the treasury there has just been killed, so 
 that they have disarmed the two regiments. Myn- 
 poorie is in a dangerous way too. What the end 
 will be, we know not. May God protect us all, or 
 prepare us for the worst. We are now trying to 
 get boats, but the heat in them will be fearful. 
 With love from both to both, 
 
 Yours, very affectionatelj^, 
 
 M. I. Campbell." 
 
^¥^ 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 241 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Urs. gmank %m\m |0l]ns0iL 
 
 As Mr. and Mrs. Johnson had only been in India 
 about eighteen months, and most of their time had 
 been occupied with the study of the native languages, 
 we have deemed it best to unite their memoirs in 
 one chapter. 
 
 Mr. Johnson's birth place is in Cadiz, Ohio. His 
 father, Dr. WilHam Johnson, was a practising physi- 
 cian, having studied medicine at Washington, Pa. Du- 
 ring his residence there he married Miss Elizabeth 
 Orr, daughter of the late James Orr, Esq., a ruling elder 
 in the Presbyterian Church of that place. Soon after 
 their marriage, they removed to Greensburg, West- 
 moreland County, Pa., but remained only a short time, 
 when they changed their place of residence for Ca- 
 diz. Albert was born on the 22d June, 1833, and 
 was the fourth of a family of six children, of whom 
 three only are now living. 
 
 Albert's parents were exemplary members of the 
 Presbyterian Church, and dedicated their child to 
 God in a public and solemn covenant, whereby they 
 promised to bring him up in the nurture and admoni- 
 tion of the Lord. The privilege of having our chil- 
 dren embraced with us in the bonds of the everlast- 
 ing covenant in Christ, is of such an inestimable 
 
 31 
 
242 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 value — of such binding force, and followed with 
 such precious results, that we love to dwell on the 
 goodness of God, in permitting us to dedicate our 
 little ones to his service in the ordinance of baptism. 
 From a child, Albert was carefully instructed in 
 the Holy Scriptures, and both by precept and ex- 
 ample, taught to feel and acknowledge his peculiarly 
 solemn obligations to God. 
 
 Albert's father died December 27th, 1838, and 
 this dear child, at the early age of five years, was 
 called to sustain an irreparable, though at that time 
 an unconscious loss. From the death of his father 
 until he entered the Theological Seminary, at Al- 
 legheny, he lived with his uncle, Mr. Geo. Glad- 
 den, on a farm, within sight of Jefferson College, at 
 Canonsburg, Pa. This was his home for fourteen 
 years, and the place around which his affections 
 most clustered. We have no information about his 
 mother, or the date of her death. Nor are we able 
 to trace his early life, either before or at College. 
 Being separated from the other members of his fa- 
 mily, the greater part of his hfe, he seemed to feel 
 that his had been almost an orphan's lot, however 
 great the kindness he received from his relatives. 
 He appreciated, and warmly reciprocated, the love 
 shewn to him by his uncle and other friends. 
 
 In the year 1850, and whilst a member of Jeffer- 
 son College, he made a public profession of religion. 
 He graduated with distinction at Jefferson, in 1852, 
 and in the fall of the same year, entered the Wes- 
 tern Theological Seminary at Allegheny. After 
 
^"^ 
 
\.^f^^ 
 
 ^9^ 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 243 
 
 completing his full course of three years' study, he 
 graduated, and was married on the same day, May 
 9th, 1855, to Miss Amanda J. Gill, of Pittsburgh. 
 Soon after his marriage, Mr. Johnson was ordained 
 by the Presbytery of Ohio, to the work of the minis- 
 try, on the 12th June, 1855. At what time, or by 
 what means, the minds of Mr. and Mrs. Johnson 
 were directed to the foreign field, we are unable to 
 determine. But personal knowledge enables us to 
 state, that it was from a settled conviction of duty, 
 and after long and prayerful consideration. 
 
 During the last year of the Author's sojourn in 
 India, Mr. Johnson and he were most intimately 
 associated in the Mission work at Futtehgurh. And 
 he now recalls, with melancholy pleasure, the daily 
 conversations held whilst seated in the new Church, 
 superintending its erection. His new field of labour, 
 his position, and his future prospects for usefulness, 
 were constant themes of familiar discourse. Plis 
 efforts to acquire the language, and his interest in 
 the people, were manifested in all his actions and 
 words. He seemed to rejoice that God had so 
 directed his steps, and permitted him to engage in 
 the great work of preaching Christ to the heathens 
 of India. 
 
 Mrs. Johnson was a daughter of the Rev. Jona- 
 than Gill, a distinguished minister of the Reformed 
 Presbyterian Church, and one of the Professors at 
 the old Western University, in Pittsburgh, during 
 the time Dr. Bruce had charge of that Institution. 
 In the early part of his ministry, Mr. Gill received 
 
244 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 a call to Green County, Ohio, and during his set- 
 tlement at that place, Amanda was born. She is 
 therefore a native of that state. In her infancy, 
 her father removed to his native state, Pennsylva- 
 nia, where she remained until her departure for In- 
 dia. Having an Academy at home, for the instruc- 
 tion of students in the languages, and higher branches 
 of English; a good opportunity was afforded 
 for the education of the family. Under the direc- 
 tion of her learned and excellent father, she acquired 
 a finished education, and in early life formed those 
 habits which fitted her for usefulness in her future 
 career, at home and abroad. 
 
 When about eleven years of age, Amanda, at the 
 solicitation of a relative residing in Philadelphia, 
 was sent by her parents to that place, which for a 
 while became her adopted home. During her resi- 
 dence there, she was brought to a saving knowledge 
 of her Saviour, and was received a member of the 
 Reformed Presbyterian Church, under the pastor- 
 ship of the Rev. Dr. S. B. Wylie. This was some- 
 time during 1844. We are without any particulars 
 of the exercises of her soul, during this new and 
 very important era in her history, — this birth-day 
 of her new existence, and this new Hfe of faith, love, 
 and unending happiness. And yet we know, if " born 
 again," she enjoyed a peace and happiness, flowing 
 from a sense of pardoned sin and acceptance with 
 God, which is beyond conception. In the midst 
 of this happiness, she was called to mourn the loss 
 of her father, for whom she had the fondest affection, 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 245 
 
 and who died during her absence in 1846. This 
 came upon her with crushing weight, as it was not 
 only unexpected, but came at a time Avhen she was 
 anticipating a tender meeting with him and her 
 family, at her much loved home. Her visit to her 
 home and the scenes of her childhood, though ex- 
 tremely pleasant, was saddened by the gloom and 
 change death had made in the beloved family 
 circle. 
 
 After a visit of a few wrecks, she returned to Phila- 
 delphia, having at that time in view a visit to Eu- 
 rope, in company with her friends. Consequently, 
 in the Spring of 1849, she sailed for England, and 
 was absent nearly two years. Fond of study and 
 travel, she derived much knowledge and improve- 
 ment from her journey. In the latter part of 1850, 
 she returned to America. Her mother, during her 
 absence abroad, had removed to Pittsburgh, and 
 this was from that period her home. 
 
 In 1853 she commenced teaching in one of the 
 "Ward Schools" of Pittsburgh, and continued her 
 field of usefulness up almost to the time of her mar- 
 riage. Having removed from Philadelphia, she uni- 
 ted with the First Presbyterian Church at Pitts- 
 burgh, (Rev. Mr. Paxton's,) with which Mr. Johnson 
 was connected. 
 
 A little more than two months after their mar- 
 riage, and on the 17th of July, 1855, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Johnson, in company with the Calder woods and He- 
 rons, sailed from Boston in the ship " Brutus,'' Cap- 
 tain Meacom. In our notice of their short future 
 
246 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 career, we purpose combining their memoirs, and 
 will quote from their letters without following each 
 separately. Mr. Johnson, writing from the ship, 
 speaks of their last parting from their native land, 
 as follows : — 
 
 "As the pilot boat rounds and turns her prow 
 homewards, a few wafts of the hand, a few waves 
 of the handkerchief, and the sound of voices as they 
 sweetly sing, ' The Lord is our Shepherd,' is borne 
 upon the breeze, and gently dies away along the re- 
 ceding shore. Alone upon the quarter deck of our 
 vessel sit our missionary company. Not a word is 
 spoken. Each seems busy with his own thoughts. 
 I now for the first time realized the heartfelt part- 
 ings of the foreign missionary. The scenes of my 
 youth, and the paths trod in more mature days, ne- 
 ver before seemed so delightful as now, at the mo- 
 ment of quitting them for ever. The recollections 
 of kind and true companions, of near and cherished 
 relatives, of the pleasures of Christian and intelli- 
 gent society, and of an American Sabbath and sanc- 
 tuary, present themselves to my mind with a force 
 and charm which I never experienced before. De- 
 spite myself, a feeling of sadness passes through my 
 mind, and I begin to inquire, must one leave all for 
 Christ and his cause ? Are his claims superior to all 
 others ? Must all the endearments of a cherished 
 home and beloved country be given up? And if so, 
 what is the reward ? Ah ! then come the all-sustain- 
 ing promises, ^ Lo, I am with you always, even unto 
 the end of the world,' and * When thou goest through 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 247 
 
 the waters, I will be with thee.' Blessed promises ! 
 What true consolation for the true believer in Christ !" 
 
 Their voyage was a delightful one, more than is 
 usually the case from having a Captain whose views 
 and feelings were so much in unison with their own, 
 and who gave the fullest opportunity to his passen- 
 gers to engage in spiritual labours for the good of 
 the poor sailors. 
 
 Mr. Johnson, under date of September 17th, and 
 near St. Paul's Island, expresses his appreciation of 
 these privileges, as follows : — " Our voyage thus far 
 has been one of pleasure, and calls forth the over- 
 flowings of warm and grateful hearts to Him who 
 has said, ' 1 will never leave thee nor forsake thee.' 
 Oh ! for a full appreciation of the blessings we have 
 hitherto enjoyed. 
 
 * Oh to grace how great a debtor, 
 
 Daily I'm constrained to be ! 
 Let that grace, Lord, like a fetter, 
 Bind my wandering heart to thee.' " 
 
 Mrs. Johnson exhibited the same spirit of cheer- 
 fulness and gratitude, and thus refers to her ocean 
 life and arrival at Futtehgurh : — " We arrived at our 
 northern home on the 6th of December, and on look- 
 ing back to the dangers both seen and unseen of our 
 voyage, we feel thankful to a merciful heavenly 
 Father for his care and protection of us over the 
 ocean. Our passage was exceedingly pleasant. 
 Each one of our party can look back with pleasure 
 to the happy and profitable hours spent together on 
 the good ship Brutus." 
 
248 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Mr. and Mrs, Johnson entered on their labours 
 with great zeal and delight. Happy in the con- 
 sciousness that they were in the path of duty and 
 labouring in a glorious cause, they seem to have re- 
 solved to live and die amid those for whose good 
 they had severed so many and precious ties, binding 
 them to friends and country. 
 
 On the 12th of February, and a little over two 
 months after his arrival at Futtehgurh, Mr. Johnson 
 writes to his friends : — " We are living very happily 
 together, and are in excellent health. I am so well 
 pleased with this chmate and country that I do not 
 care very much whether I ever return to America 
 or not. My dear friends, when you bow around 
 your domestic altars, to ask God for his protection 
 over yourselves, do not forget to remember your 
 little army that is this day fighting the battle of life 
 on the sunny plains of India. Think of their sa- 
 crifices and privations for the sake of Christ, and 
 remember that they are not surrounded with Sab- 
 baths and sanctuaries, or friends and Christian sym- 
 pathies as you are. Oh ! pray that their faith may 
 not fail, their Hves may be prolonged, and their use- 
 fulness increased, until the whole world shall sing 
 the loud hosannahs of the great Jehovah." 
 
 In similar strains Mrs. Johnson writes to her 
 friends under a later date : — " I have," she says, 
 "no desire to return to my own land again, until I 
 have accomplished something for these poor heathen. 
 I wish that I could tell you all that I feel for them. 
 May they speedily be brought to a knowledge of the 
 
MARTYHED MISSIONARIES. 249 
 
 Saviour, and rejoice in Him as their God. Soon, 
 very soon, may they cease to seek cleansing virtue 
 in the muddy waters of the Ganges, and seek it in 
 the cleansing blood of the Prince of Peace. Sister, 
 a great change has been wrought in my feelings since 
 I came to this heathen land. I desire nothing else 
 than to do good and promote the cause of Christ 
 among this people. I trust that we can say, in the 
 full assurance of faith, Hhe love of Christ hath 
 constrained us' to leave home, friends, and country, 
 to make known to these poor heathen the glorious 
 plan of salvation through a crucified Redeemer. I 
 trust that we shall be found labourers worthy of our 
 hire, and that Jesus will give us many souls for a 
 crown of joy and rejoicing in the day of his great 
 power. I trust that you will not soon forget us. 
 We can hardly expect all to meet again in this 
 world, but may we so live that at the last we shall 
 have a happy meeting in heaven, where we shall 
 never part, is the prayer of your sister fur away. 
 Yet, I am happy, very happy, in my Indian 
 home." 
 
 Both Mr. and Mrs. Johnson commenced the study 
 of the native language almost immediately after 
 their arrival at their station, and were making rapid 
 progress. Mr. Johnson also took part in the instruc- 
 tion of the young men in the City High School. 
 Some of these dear youth were studying English, 
 and this alforded Mr. Johnson an opportunity for 
 usefulness. But his mouth was closed as yet to 
 the great body of the native population, and he re- 
 
 32 
 
250 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 solved to benefit them through the children of the 
 Sabbath-schools in America. 
 
 The following letter is given with the hope that 
 his effort may have still greater effect, and interest 
 the children of all our Sabbath-schools in behalf of 
 the heathen at Futtehgurh, and throughout India. 
 Missionaries love Sabbath-school children, and are 
 very anxious to secure their valuable co-operation : — 
 
 Dear Children : — It is a bright, pleasant Sabbath morning with 
 you, and the great bells of your city are ringing out the hour for Sab- 
 bath-school. With nice clean clothes, a nice little pocket-Bible, and 
 sundry school books, you hurry away, after having received upon your 
 cheek the impress of a mother's warmest affection, to take your place 
 in time, for you have been taught that it is wrong to be late. 
 
 Your teacher is a very nice person, who takes great delight in hear- 
 ing you recite your catechism, and in telling you stories about other 
 good little boys and girls. Or, perhaps, he may commence by telling 
 you that this is the Lord's day, and that little book from which you 
 read is the Bible ; that it was written by holy men a long time ago, ag 
 they were directed by God himself. Then he tells you stories about 
 these men ; that they belonged to very different classes of society. 
 Some of them were very learned, and some very ignorant ; some of 
 them were very rich, and some very poor. Moreover, he tells you that 
 this wonderful book was written by such men as Moses and David, 
 shepherds; Joshua, the commander of an army; Samuel, Isaiah, Eze- 
 kiel, and Jeremiah, prophets ; Solomon, the wisest man that ever lived, 
 and a king ; Daniel, a statesman ; Ezra, a priest ; Matthew, a tax col- 
 lector ; Peter and John, fishermen ; and Paul, the great apostle, a tent- 
 maker and lawyer. Then he tells you that this book teaches you how 
 old the world is, who our first parents were, how God destroyed man- 
 kind, and all beasts, and birds, and fishes, by sending a great flood 
 upon the earth ; how he saved Noah and his family in a great ship, 
 when all the rest were drowned ; how he afterwards preserved and pro- 
 tected his people. Then he tells you particularly about that wonder- 
 ful man Jesus Christ, God's only-begotten Son, how he was born, how 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 251 
 
 he lived, how lie died ; how he arose from the grave on the third day, 
 and after forty other days ascended in a cloud up to heaven ; how he 
 made a sacrifice for your sins, and for mine. Then he tells you that 
 one day, perhaps long after you and I are dead, that Jesus will come 
 again to the earth in the clouds, and will say to those that are in their 
 graves, " Arise, and come to judgment." Then he tells you that good 
 childieii he will take to heaven where they will be forever happy, but 
 bad children shall go to hell and be forever miserable. 
 
 All these things your teacher tells you ; not only once, but many times 
 has he told you. Are you not always glad when Sabbath morning 
 comes, so that you may go and hear what Jesus Christ did ? Are you 
 not also glad that you have a kind father and mother to teach you how 
 you may escape going to that place where all bad boys, bad men, bad 
 girls and bad women go ? Are you not glad, also, that God has told 
 you so many good things in his wonderful book, the Bible ? Yes, I 
 am sure you are, or you would not care about Sabbath-school. 
 
 But do you ever think as you study your geography lesson, and see 
 that there is on the other side of the world two great countries, called 
 India and China, whether the little boys and girls there have the same 
 Bible which you have? Perhaps you do; but if you will read care- 
 fully, I will tell you a great deal about their Bible. It is a very dif- 
 ferent book from your Bible. It says it is the oldest book in the world, 
 that it was even written many thousand years before the world was 
 created. It says there are many gods. First, there is Kartikeya, 
 the god of war and bloodshed, who had six faces, that he might see all 
 his enemies, and twelve hands that he might fight them, and who al- 
 ways rode on a peacock. Then there is Shiva, a white man with five 
 faces, and who always rode on a huge bull. Then there is Vishnu, a 
 black man, who had four arms, and rode upon a young man who had 
 wings, and a beak like a bird. Besides these three principal gods, 
 there are many hundreds of incarnations of the same gods. 
 
 Then their Bible says a poor man must not eat with a rich man, nor 
 the people of different castes with each other. Then it tells the moth- 
 ers how to drown their little daughters in a great river, called Ganges ; 
 bow, when any one dies, he must be carried to the banks of this river 
 and have the flesh burnt off of his face, or, if he have money enough, 
 they burn the whole body, and the ashes are scattered by the winds. 
 Then their Bible tells us that when parents grow old and unable to 
 
252 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 work, their children must carry them away into the woods or to 
 the bank of the river, and leave them there to die. Then it tells 
 us how they pray. They must repeat the same prayer many thous- 
 and times, or walk many hundred miles with great sharp nails in 
 their shoes, or else have an iron hook thrust through their backs, and 
 then swung high up in the air ; or else parents must throw their little 
 children into the Ganges, to be eaten by furious crocodiles ; or else they 
 must cast themselves under the wheels of an immense car, called Jug- 
 gernaut, and be crushed to pieces. Then again it says, that it is wrong 
 to take the life of any animal, even for food ; that in order to have their 
 sins forgiven, they must go almost naked, and cover themselves all over 
 with filthy dirt, and roll about iu the streets and roads, and have all 
 their hair cut off, except one lock on the back of the head, by this 
 they are to be dragged into heaven when they die. Then it tells us 
 that there is no Sabbath, no Sabbath-school, that it is not wrong to 
 swear, and lie, and cheat as much as one pleases. Then it tells us how 
 they worship the sun, moon, and stars, and images made of wood and 
 stone. Then it tells us even how the gods used to steal, and lie, and 
 quarrel, and murder, and eat little children, and do everything that 
 was bad. 
 
 Such, my dear little boys and girls, are the things that are written 
 in the Bible of the people in India. Do you not all say that this is 
 certainly a very different Bible from mine? Yes, it is very different. 
 Do you think it can be true ? No ; I know you will all say it is a very 
 bad book, and so it is. Now, what can you do for these people ? You 
 can pray for them, ask God to send them your Bible, so that they may 
 not do such wicked things any more, and he will do it. Don't forget 
 the missionary-box when it comes around at Sabbath-school, but give 
 what you can to send these poor people your Bible, and God will bless 
 you, and make you feel happy all your days. 
 
 A. 0. JOHXSON. 
 
 Mr. Johnson was also desirous of enlisting the 
 feelings and co-operation of the adult as well as the 
 youthful portion of the church in the great work of 
 Missions, and as he looked upon the class of reli- 
 gious beggars, who are so common in every part of 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 253 
 
 India, he penned the following communication, which 
 we commend to the perusal of our readers : — 
 
 There is no class of persons under the sun more deserving of human 
 sympathy and christian prayers than the Fakirs in India. The word 
 Fakir is used in two different senses. The first represents seclusion 
 from the world, and the second is synonymous with the English word 
 beggar. To both classes is applied the word yogis, from yog, signify- 
 ing devotion. Sometimes they receive the appellation " sitters in a 
 corner," gymnosophists, or naked philosophers. It is their religious 
 views and acts principally, from which they derive their notoriety. 
 They profess entire contempt of life and the world. Not satisfied with 
 rejecting luxury, they inflict upon themselves penance, and covet all 
 manner of trials and self-denial. Their avowed object is to divest 
 themselves of every human passion, and detach the feelings from every 
 means of pleasure and gratification. Whilst some prefer to spend their 
 days in solitude, amid the great jungles inhabited, by wild beasts, and 
 sometimes by still wilder men, others, more degraded if possible, roll 
 their naked skeleton forms in the dust and offal of the streets of cities, 
 and on the highways, throughout the whole land. Some dwell among 
 the tombs of the dead, cutting and lacerating their bodies with stone, 
 as in the days of our Saviour ; others betake themselves to long pil- 
 grimages, and no persuasion can deter them from executing their 
 purpose. 
 
 Many of these persons give undeniable testimony of insanity ; but, 
 strange as it may appear, they are permitted to wander about every 
 large city, with scarce ahand's-breadth of clothing to cover their loath- 
 some bodies. By the lower castes they are extolled for their meritori- 
 ous acts, and are considered the most holy and virtuous of God's crea- 
 tures. They would not dare to oppose their will in the least matter ; 
 if they did, they think surely the most dire calamities would inevitably 
 follow. Both classes live principally on charity, and their clamor and 
 entreaties for money meet you everywhere. The self-inflicted tortures 
 of these poor deluded creatures are truly revolting to refined sensibili- 
 ties. Though civilization, the handmaid to Christianity, furthered by 
 Enflish rule, has done much to decrease the number of these religious 
 mendicants, still the number of subjects and the enormities of their 
 
254 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 practices, are sufficient to call forth the sympathy of every Christian 
 heart, even at this enlighteued and progressive period. It would be 
 impossible to give anything like a correct estimate of the number 
 of these devotees ; yet I think I may safely say, without the fear of 
 contradiction, that there are many thousands. 
 
 It is difficult to conceive of a more shocking or humiliating specta- 
 cle than these poor deluded souls present in their acts of worship. 
 Some expose themselves for days, naked to the rays of the sun, which 
 in this tropical climate are very powerful and unhealthy. Others, not 
 contented with what nature has done for their ease as well as their 
 comfort, hold one or both arms in an upright position, until the mus- 
 cles become stiffened, and it is impossible to restore the limb to its proper 
 position. Some sit in one posture until their limbs lose their power, 
 and they are maimed for life. Others besmear their bodies with the 
 most fjlthy offal, and clot their hair with the excrement of the cow. 
 Some go almost naked, in order to show that they have subdued their 
 passions, and have no reason to be ashamed. Others, with their great 
 propensities to make beasts of themselves, are clothed in tiger skins, or 
 have their bodies tattooed to resemble that animal, to show that they 
 reside chiefly in the jungles. Some abstain from food until they be- 
 come frightful moving skeletons ; others must drink their water from a 
 human skull ; with many more acts too revolting to be recorded. Even 
 women are to be found among these misanthropic mendicants, and pre- 
 sent even a more obscene and degraded spectacle than the men. There 
 is every reason to believe that these unfortunate outcasts are often 
 really sincere in what they do, and that they really consider this the 
 only sure path to eternal bliss. 
 
 I fear but little can be done directly to better the condition of this 
 class, owing in part to their seclusion and besotted ignorance of every- 
 thing reasonable ; yet we have every reason to believe, judging from 
 the past, that their numbers will gradually decrease as the light 
 increases. 
 
 Oh ! that the Lord would cause his people in Christian lands to open 
 their ears to the entreaties of woe and of sorrow that come from this 
 heathen land ! Oh ! that he would bow his heavens and come down, to 
 teach the nations their responsibilities, to bear witness to the truth, 
 and give a helping hand to further his great cause 1 Oh I that Chris- 
 tians could only realize the corruption and the self-debasing practices 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 255 
 
 of thousands of their fellow-creatures ; that they are dying of hunger, 
 whilst there is bread enough and to spare, in our Father's house above — 
 for then might we expect a cheerful and universal response to the 
 many entreaties sent forth from this land. Let us hope — let us work — 
 let us pray, remembering what God has promised : " Ask of me, and I 
 will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost 
 parts of the earth for thy possession." 
 
 A. 0. JOIIXSON. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Johnson made very rapid progress 
 in tiie language, and their interest in the work and 
 peo[»le seemed to grow with the increase of their 
 knowledge. Mr. Johnson prepared short addresses 
 in Hindustdnl, which he committed to memory and 
 accompanied b}^ Dhoukal Pershad, the head teacher 
 in the city school, went out into the villages to preach 
 to the people. This work interested him very much, 
 and when he was left alone by the removal of one 
 of our missionaries, he wrote : — 
 
 " I am the only missionary for one hundred thou- 
 sand souls ! pray for me. I would now say to come 
 out here is no child's-play, considering the length of 
 time one must be on the way, the number of storms 
 to be encountered, and the dangers surrounding you 
 on every side ; yet, on the other hand, it is a great 
 privilege to encounter these for the sake of Christ 
 and his gospel. I am glad that I came, and hope 
 the Lord will give me health and strength to accom- 
 plish his will." Mr. Johnson had now acquired 
 the language sufficiently well to make known his 
 thoughts, but not in a very fluent manner. And as our 
 annutil meeting was to be held at Allahabad, he 
 itinerated to that place, and the extracts we now 
 
256 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 give are from a journal he kept and sent home. He 
 left Futtehgurh just one week previous to the au- 
 thor's departure. He writes: — 
 
 It is now just a year since, in the kind providence of God, we were 
 permitted to set foot on these dark and benighted shores, daring which 
 time the study of the language has engaged the principal part of my 
 time and energies ; and I now find a cliange of place and air very plea- 
 sant and invigorating, after having experienced the first very trying 
 hot season in the plains. The distance I am to travel is about two hun- 
 dred and forty miles, thus affording ample opportunity for proclaiming 
 to thousands the glad tidings of the ever blessed gospel, and to become 
 better acquainted with the real condition and wants of the heathen. 
 Our party consists of Mrs. Johnson, myself, John F. Houston, and Ko- 
 bert J. Breckinridge, catechists. 
 
 Having every thing, as I thought, in readiness for camp life, at an 
 early hour, the carts moved off for the first encamping ground, with 
 strict orders to have the tent pitched, and all things in readiness by the 
 time we should arrive in the evening. Breakfasting at nine o'clock, 
 Mrs. Johnson and myself set out in my buggy for the camp, where we 
 arrived at four ; and imagine my surprise to find the carts all on the 
 ground, loaded as if ready for another march, whilst the men were 
 quietly sitting beneath a large mangoe-tree, discussing the probabilities 
 of the tent being pitched that night. Upon inquiry I learned that the 
 men whose business it was to pitch the tents had not arrived, and as it 
 was not the work of any one else, of course, it could not be pitched 
 until they arrived. Here, thought T, with the beginning of our journey, 
 also begin a new series of troubles. Having procured a seat for Mrs. John- 
 son beneath the same large tree, I determined to see if something could 
 not be done towards pitching the tent, whether it was our work or not, 
 as night was fast approaching, and the heavy dews which are deposited 
 here at this season render it dangerous to health to be exposed to them. 
 Mounting a cart myself, the men, through shame, soon were at hand, 
 and we had one cart unloaded in a trice, and went to work with might 
 and main to raise the tent. After repeated trials, we succeeded in rais- 
 ing it upon the poles, and were just fitting on the sides of the room, 
 when, to my inexpressible joy, the arrival of the tent-pitchers was an- 
 nounced, who, understanding their business thoroughly, and being active 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 257 
 
 men, the tent was soon ready for our reception, and we were released 
 from our troubles at this time. 
 
 November ISth. 
 
 At seven o'clock we were on our way for Bewar, a large village dis- 
 tant eleven miles, where we arrived in time to breakfast, and were re- 
 joiced to find every thing in good order, which was a promise for no 
 more troubles of the same Idnd as we had experienced the day previous. 
 During the day, accompanied by the catechists, we went into a village 
 in order to preach and distribute books and tracts, and soon collected a 
 good number of persons, to whom we discoursed for more than an hour, 
 upon the new and living way appointed by God for the salvation of his 
 people. They heard us in silence, and seemed to thiuk all we said might 
 be true, but as it was new to them they could not say. This village 
 contained about seventy inhabitants, not one of whom could read a 
 word in any language. The ignorance of a large majority of the inha- 
 bitants of this country is truly deplorable, their sensibilities seem so be- 
 numbed as to be almost incapable of understanding the simplest argu- 
 ment. " Darkness covers the earth, and gross darkness the people." 
 No prophet's saying is more applicable to this people than these words. 
 The scene presented to the gaze of the Christian eye is really gloomy, 
 painful, and revolting beyond description. The most absurd and super- 
 stitious systems of idolatry everywhere prevail. From the paying of re- 
 ligious homage to dumb idols of wood and stone, it descends even to 
 brutes and crawling reptiles. The most cruel and debasing religious 
 rites and ceremonies are practised even at this day, and that, too, before 
 the very light of truth. 
 
 November 19 tJt. 
 
 Just as gray morning was dawning in the east, we were off on the 
 Grand Trunk road, (the longest and best in the world, being eleven hun- 
 dred miles long and well stoned,) for the village of Chabramow, distant 
 fifteen miles. To-day we visited three villages in the neighbourhood, in 
 two of which we were permitted to preach to interested groups the 
 glad tidings of the gospel, and in the third we found all the males at 
 work in their fields, so that we did not succeed in collecting a crowd ; 
 not so much, however, from an unwillingness to liear us as to quit their 
 work at that time of day. It was the more pleasing to us, as we found 
 in both the former villages schools established for the training of the 
 youthful mind ; and notwithstanding the avowed object was to fit them 
 33 
 
258 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 for governir.ent employment, yet it is hoped that the instruction re- 
 ceived may prove as a means of leading them to see the inconsistency 
 of their false systems of religion, and finally bring thera to worship the 
 only living and true God. 
 
 November 20th. 
 
 Marched fifteen miles and encamped at a village called Gursaliai gunge. 
 Here we preached twice, once in a Hindu village and once in a Mussal- 
 mau village. Just as we were about to enter the Mussalmau village we 
 came upon the men where they were busily employed preparing indigo 
 seed for the market ; the head-man of the village seeing us, said, " Ha ! 
 these are Christians, some of them were here before," pointing to one 
 of the catechists ; '• well, we are very busy now and don't wish to hear 
 any thing about your religion, we are all very well satisfied with ours." 
 Here then was opposition, and the first, too, with which we had met. 
 I thought a little, what we had better do under the circumstances. Is it 
 best to turn our backs upon them — or at least make an attempt to con- 
 verse with them ? Finally, I determined, if possible, to have a conversa- 
 tion with them and see what could be done; accordingly, I commenced 
 by asking the Jemadur, or head-man, a few questions about his work, 
 temporal prospects, &c., &c., and strange to say, in less than half an 
 hour one of the catechists was addressing quite a respectable congrega- 
 tion on that very subject most of all detested by a Mahammadan— 
 Jesus Christ, the Mediator. They heard us through attentively, and 
 before leaving, we had the privilege of distributing some of our books 
 among them, which were very thankfully received. God grant that our 
 words and books may be blessed to them in removing their deep-seated 
 prejudices against the holy child Jesus. I believe it is true that the 
 Mahammadans in this country manifest even more repugnance to the 
 Christian religion than the Hindus. 
 
 November 21si. 
 
 To-day we travelled thirteen miles, and encamped near to the city of 
 Kanotige. This city is situated on the banks of the KallA-Niuhj River, 
 near its conjunction with the Ganges, and is very remarkable for its 
 antiquity and ruins, having once been one of the principal capitals of 
 the Hindus. Here, say they, was the grand nucleus of heathenism. 
 Here lived and flourished the highest caste Brahmans who were every 
 where known and styled the Kanouge Brahmans, which name entitled 
 them to the highest respect and privileges. Formerly it was supposed 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 259 
 
 the river Ganges ran immediately under the city, which added greatly 
 to its sanctity. The accounts of the extent of the ancient city are 
 greatly exaggerated ; some say it was forty miles from one side to the 
 other ; though all admit the city to have been at one time very much 
 larger than at present, yet there is no evidence to prove this assertion. 
 The modern city contains some three or four thousand families. Hav- 
 ing procured a guide we set out at two o'clock to survey the ruins. 
 Arriving at the grounds, I was astonished at their magnitude and ex- 
 tent ; for miles the surface of the earth presented one uneven broken 
 range of things that were, but are no more. Here were whole streets 
 trodden completely down so as to admit of scarcely any other recogni- 
 tion than that of nature's rolling plains ; there a crumbling temple 
 and broken god showed where once the deceitful Brahman imposed 
 upon the unsuspecting populace. Here a narrow winding outlet, show- 
 ing the path that led the thousands to the embrace of the holy Ganges ; 
 there the decaying tomb of one known and remembered for his deeds 
 of sacrifice and self-torture to purchase future happiness from the dumb 
 idols of wood and stone. As I wandered up and down amid these 
 ruins, surveying its hills and hollows, crumbling walls and tottering 
 temples, I could not suppress a feeling of sadness when I thought of the 
 probable destiny of those who had once lived and built the now deserted 
 and vast city over which we wandered. When I thought of the cruel 
 practice of burning the living wife on the funeral pile of her deceased 
 husband, the offerings of living children to the waves of the consecrated 
 Ganges, and that here at this very city, heathenism had once stalked 
 forth in all her enormity, with tears I felt that I could appropriately 
 pray, Lord, deliver the present inhabitants from following in the foot- 
 steps of those long since passed away. Having satisfied ourselves in 
 the survey of the ruins, we went into the modern city, and soon suc- 
 ceeded in collecting a large crowd, principally Hindus, to whom we bore 
 the testimony that Jesus Christ is the only living and true road to eternal 
 life. We brought home to their consciences the great truth, that we as 
 the grass of the field are passing away, and pointed them for evidence 
 to the ruins before us. We showed tl^em, too, how that even their gjdis 
 were decaying and passing away, while Jehovah of Hosts was the same 
 yesterday, to-day, and for ever. They h(>ard us attentively, and accepted 
 Bome of our tracts, promising to read them and think upon what we 
 had told them. This was a day full of interest to me. Here at the 
 
260 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 fountain head of superstition and idolatry I had been permitted to pro- 
 claim the glorious gospel. 
 
 The reason assigned for the decay of this once vast city is on account 
 of its position. After the country was taken by the English, it not 
 affording sufficient inducement to bring it within the range of trade, it 
 was made an out-of-the-way place, and all trade being drawn in another 
 direction, it was suffered to go to ruins. It also received a severe blow 
 at the time the country was overrun by the Mahamniadaus, who de- 
 stroyed many of their temples, and broke and carried away many of 
 their gods ; many pieces of which are to be found scattered throughout 
 the whole country. The largest stone I have seen in this country is now 
 to be seen here, and upon it are carved no less than forty or fifty full- 
 sized images and representations of gods, all in a good state of pre- 
 servation. 
 
 November Tld. 
 
 Marched eleven miles, and encamped at the village of Aroul, where 
 we preached twice during the day to very interesting audiences. They 
 said our words were " very good indeed, but we are so ignorant and 
 poor, what can we do ? we have no means of becoming wiser, from 
 whence then can we learn ?" Would to God there was less truth in 
 these remarks than there really is ! We found no one to-day able to 
 read in any language. 
 
 November 23d. 
 
 Sabbath. — This being the Lord's day, we were glad to avail ourselves 
 of its rest, as we have marched every day during the past week, accord- 
 ingly we remained at Aroul until Monday. Early on Sabbath morning, 
 accompanied by the catechists, I visited another village about a mile 
 distant from our camp, where we found the men all at work in their 
 fields, as on other days. The heathen have no Sabbath, no day of rest, 
 or cessation from labour, all are alike to them. We, however, soon col- 
 lected a few persons around us, and began preaching to them ; gradually 
 the crowd increased, and before leaving, we had a good audience. For 
 more than an hour the catechists, in a fervent and beseeching strain, 
 pointed out to them the inconsistency of their worship and customs ; 
 afterwards, I, as my knowledge of the language permitted, set before 
 them the institution of the Sabbath ; told them Low displeasing it was 
 to God to see them pursue their weekly avocations on this day, and 
 make it a day of labour, instead of a day of rest. Again, we were 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 261 
 
 met by tlie ?anie argument. " We are very poor, and if we don't work 
 every day, from whence can we get bread for ourselves and children ?" 
 Returning to our tent, we arrived in time to breakfast at nine o'clock ; 
 after which we collected a large crowd before the tent door, to whom 
 we spoke of God. his salvation, and our utter helplessness of ourselves, 
 I read and explained to them the parable of the sower ; after which, 
 the catechists besought them, as brethren, as countrymen, as fellow- 
 travellers to the bar of God, as sinners, to forsake their evil habits, 
 their practices of deceit — above all, their dumb idols, and turn and 
 serve the only living and true God. They all listened with the utmost re- 
 verence and attention, and retired without uttering a syllable. Lord, 
 grant that the seed sown in thy name, may find in their hearts the good 
 soil, which shall bring forth, in due time, the hundred fold. In the 
 evening we again visited another village, where it was also our privilege 
 to preach to a number of persons, and point them to the " Lamb of 
 God, who taketh away the sins of the world." Both yesterday and to- 
 day, near to our tent, sits one of those most pitiable beings to be found 
 in the world, a religious fakir, with no other house than the world, 
 w^ith no clothing or covering but the heavens — in the midst of 81th and 
 a few earthen pots, he sits singing praises to his gods. At times his 
 voice is low and mournful ; then, as if some inestimable favour had been 
 received, he bursts out into a loud strain, apparently in ecstasies, laugh- 
 ing as he sings, until compelled by the effort, he falls to the low strain 
 again. In the numerous earthen pots around him, is placed Ganges 
 water, in which he bathes, always pouring the water successively into 
 pome dozen or more pots before he can bathe, and when he desires to 
 slake his thirst, the water must go through a similar process, the reason 
 why he kept to himself. Upon inquiry, I learned that here he had sat 
 lor the space of four years, deriving his miserable subsistence entirely 
 from charity. I made several attempts to gain admission to his reli- 
 gious views, but his mind was so occupied with the expectation of re- 
 ceiving alms from me, that I could get but few answers to my interro- 
 gatories, and these were of the most extravagant character. I have 
 seldom seen, even in India, a more pitiable sight, than this poor, igno- 
 rant, deluded soul presented. Lord, in thy own good time, send the 
 light to these benighted children ! 
 
 November 2r>fh. 
 Moved our camp twelve miles to the village of Ramnuger, where we 
 
262 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 preached twice during the day. At one of the villages we had an un- 
 usually large aud attentive audience, to whom I was discoursing when 
 a Brahman made his appearance in the crowd, and listening for a few 
 moments, desired the assembly to disperse forthwith, saying, that our 
 words were unsound aud not fit to be heard ; no one, however, paid any 
 attention to him ; this enraged him, and he in a very authoritative tone 
 desired me to stop speaking, and leave the village. I told him when I had 
 done I should leave, but no sooner, and desired him to listen, and per- 
 haps he might hear something that would be of benefit to him. He 
 still persisted that I should leave, and became very boisterous. I then 
 told him he must either keep quiet, or I should have him punished for 
 his insolence ; that when I was done, if he desired to be heard before 
 the crowd, we should be glad to hear him. Finding that he could ac- 
 complish nothing he immediately left, saying, if it was government's 
 order, I might go on ; (he supposing we were preaching by government 
 order ;) thus we got rid of one of those famous impostors, and preached 
 aud talked until we were tired. 
 
 The next day Mr. and Mrs. Johnson reached 
 Cawnioore, which in less than eight months was to 
 be the scene of their bloody death. How little he 
 thought then, whilst spending two days near the 
 very place of his execution, and within sight of it, 
 that he and his wife should be made to stand during 
 the hottest month in India, as a mark for the sepoys, 
 whose faith and good-will none could then dispute ! 
 
 November 26th. 
 Marched sixteen miles and encamped at Cawnpore, where we were 
 detained until the 28th. This is one of the principal cities in India. 
 Besides a very large native population, there is also a large number 
 of English residents. The city has every advantage for commerce and 
 trade, having the River Ganges, tlie Canal, and the Grand Trunk Road, 
 and will in a short time have the Railroad, now in construction, from 
 Allahabad. There are several very fine tasteful church edifices here, 
 belonging to the Church of England, together with a number of mis- 
 sionariea of the same denomination. As the city is just at the entrance 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 263 
 
 to the large and densely iwpulated province of Oude, the Government 
 have always stationed here several regiments of soldiers, in order to 
 check any egress or assault that might be made. 
 
 November 30th. 
 
 Sabbath. — Eemaiued at Kulleanpore, and spent a very pleasant 
 and I trust profitable day in company with the Kev. J. J. Walsh and 
 family, who are now on their way to Calcutta, to embark for America. 
 Brother Walsh and I are both from the same station, and having 
 lived with him for the past year, I know his worth. For the space of 
 thirteen years he has borne the burden and heat of the day in this 
 land, for the cause of his Master, and it is with great regret we must 
 part with him, in order that be may take home his children, and make 
 provision for their education. May the God of all grace go with him 
 in his journeyings by land and by sea, and if it is his will, bring him 
 back to us again, to labour among those to whom he first consecrated 
 himself, his talents and his all. After dinner we all went out to 
 preach, and had a very pleasant, and I trust profitable discussion for 
 more than an hour. 
 
 December 1st. 
 
 Came fourteen miles to the city of Futtehpore, and encamped in the 
 compound of the Rev. Gopee Nath Nundy, where we remained until 
 the 3d. The Rev. Gopee Nath Nundy, as is well known to the read- 
 ers of the Record, was one of the first converts from heathenism of the 
 Rev. Dr. Duff, and has served our Board for a number of years as a 
 faithful steward. Here he has collected around him a nice little con- 
 gregation of some thirty persons, principally the fruits of his own la- 
 bours. Whilst here, we were pleased to see that the cultivation of the 
 soil was in successful operation, conducted entirely by the native con- 
 verts, and the most sanguine expectations are entertained of its future 
 results. I had the pleasure also of visiting two very large and flourish- 
 ing schools, under the superintendence of this native brother, one for 
 boys and the other for girls, in both of which the Bible and Shorter 
 Catechism are made text books. During our stay we accompanied 
 Gopee Nath to the bazar, where we had a most pleasant season, dis- 
 cussing with the heathen the prior claims of Christianity. Gopee 
 Nath is peculiarly adapted to the work ; having himself once been a 
 heathen, he knows just how to meet their arguments, and put to silence 
 the most forward and boisterous of their brahmaus. 
 
264 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 December 6t7i. 
 Encamped twelve miles distant at the village of Synee. To-day as 
 we journeyed, we passed several thousand pilgrims on their way to 
 Allahabad, to attend the great viela or fair, which is to take place in 
 January. These poor deluded souls have left their homes and travelled 
 many miles in order to bathe at the sacred junction of the Jumna and 
 Ganges. Oh, how I felt for their weakness and folly ! With them, no 
 privation is too great in order to perform their religious rites and wor- 
 ship. "Would to God, Christians, followers of the only true Messiah, 
 were as consistent as they ! It was our privilege to preach twice to- 
 day, and explain the true path to glory. 
 
 AVe now approach the year 1857, the last year 
 of their sojourn in India. Mrs. Johnson, writing on 
 the 28th Feb., remarks: "How swift the wheels of 
 time roll on ! 1856 has been superseded by 1857, 
 and with it has closed the toils and cares of another 
 year. But what shall we say of the one on which 
 we have just entered? Perhaps ere its close, some 
 of us may be sleeping in the cold and silent grave, 
 and numbered it may be with the forgotten dead. 
 It is often a serious thought with me. Shall we all 
 live to see each other, face to face, in this world 
 again ? Something tells me it is douUfidr 
 
 How significant is this sentence, though penned 
 without the most remote conception of what was to 
 take place, in view of what has occurred ! Long be- 
 fore 1857 or the half of it, had passed away, not 
 only they, but all their associates, had found a rest- 
 ing place in the Heavenly Mansions of their loved 
 and loving Saviour. 
 
 We are now brought to the period when the news 
 of the mutiny reached our dear friends, and excited 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 265 
 
 their alarm. Mr, Johnson, in writing to his sister, 
 reviews the state of things from the commencement, 
 and adds : — " Three days ago we were all tlirown 
 into the greatest consternation by a letter received 
 from Agra, stating that the Insurgents had burnt 
 Delhi, and were marching upon Agra, five thousand 
 strong, with a great army of thieves and plunderers. 
 We are only eighty miles from Agra, and as all com- 
 munication between us was stopped, the excitement 
 here was intense. We have a native regiment, but 
 no reliance could be placed on the sepoys. As our 
 bungalows were so far away from the station, we at 
 once left all and took refuge with the English resi- 
 dents, though without the slightest expectation of 
 escape, should the insurgents come. To increase 
 our fears, we heard that three or four of the largest 
 jails had been broken open, and some thousands of 
 the most desperate characters had been set free to 
 assist in the work of plunder and murder. The 
 next report was that Mynpoorie, only thirty miles 
 from us, had been burnt, and all the Europeans mur- 
 dered. Believing that the enemy were only ten 
 miles fVoni us, and would be on us in a few hours, 
 w^e all thought our time had come, and as there is 
 no way of escape, we expected every moment to be 
 murdered. This, you will think, is a dark picture, 
 but it is a true one. It is now passed, and we are 
 filled with exceeding joy." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson, writing by the same mail to her 
 sister, but two days' earlier date, says : — " Should 
 they reach us to-day or to-morrow, their work must 
 34 
 
266 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 be short among us, for we have no protection but 
 that of the Ahnighty. There is, humanly speaking, 
 no hope for us but to submit to the awful fate which 
 awaits us. To-morrow is the holy Sabbath, and God 
 only knows whether we will be permitted to see its 
 morning light. If it be the will of a gracious God 
 that we fall by their hands, oh ! that it may be a 
 happy transition to be with Jesus ! Our only hope 
 is in Him, and He will not disappoint us." And 
 two days later, she adds, " It is Monday morning, 
 and a brighter sky dawns upon us in this land, 
 though all danger is not yet past." 
 
 Before we submit the last letters ever penned by 
 Mr, and Mrs. Johnson, let us glance for a moment at 
 their characters and position. Mr. Johnson was a 
 man of very genial influences, and of fine social 
 qualities. As a Christian, he was zealous and de- 
 voted, a man of prayer and faithful in all his duties. 
 As a missionary, he bade fair to excel in every de- 
 partment of labour. His qualifications were of a 
 high order, and his desire to be useful was apparent 
 to all. As a friend, he was firm and resolute, and 
 one who could be depended on. 
 
 Mrs. Johnson was a woman of good mind, early 
 trained and well cultivated. She had not only 
 strength of mind, but was very energetic and active 
 in all she undertook. Anxious to instruct some lit- 
 tle ones, she gathered together the children of some 
 of our native Christians whom she taught, and she 
 adopted every expedient to get the families of her 
 servants to come to her for instruction ; and was at 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 267 
 
 last successful in forming a Bazar-school for females. 
 Her industry was remarkable, and when engaged in 
 any particular work, we have khown of more than 
 one instance of her leaving her bed before day and 
 resnming her work by candle-light. Her piety is 
 evidenced in her letters, and needs not the eulogium 
 of nn}^ one. 
 
 Their position, when the mutiny reached Futteh- 
 gurh, was a painful one. They could not escape to 
 Agra, as the Mynpoorie district, through which they 
 must pass, Avas in a most disturbed state and under 
 the control of the insurgents. Their only hope was 
 to make an effort to reach Allahabad, but Lucknow 
 and Cawnpore presented difficulties almost equally 
 as bad as that of Mynpoorie. With extracts of 
 their last letters, we conclude their memoirs. 
 
 Mr. Johnson writes, " Dear sister, you cannot im- 
 agine the anxiety of mind this insurrection has 
 caused us. We are living every day in expectation 
 that it may be our last, but we have the blessed con- 
 solation that if we are to die it will be as mission- 
 aries to the heathen. Who would desire a more 
 glorious death ? May God in his mercy prepare us 
 for whatever awaits us ! The friends of Missions at 
 home will be sorry to hear that all missionary labour 
 is suspended for the present. What the future will 
 be we cannot tell, but we trust that this insurrection 
 will result in opening still wider the door for the 
 spread of the gospel of Christ. 
 
 " June 2d. — Bad news, all is growing worse. The 
 insurgents have arisen all around us, and we are try- 
 
268 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ing to get a boat in which to make our escape to 
 Cawnpore. My dear sister, this is perhaps my last 
 letter; if so, good-bye— may we both meet above 
 when our work is done." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson writes in her last letter, as fol- 
 lows :— " Every thing seems dark and doubtful, but 
 God sometimes works by a mysterious providence. 
 He can bring light out of darkness, and peace out 
 of confusion ; and that which seems so mysterious 
 now, may be but the bringing about of a brighter 
 day for poor benighted India. Even should it please 
 Him for a time to allow the suppression of a Chris- 
 tian government in this land, yet the seed which has 
 here been sown shall spring up and bring forth fruit; 
 and the Church which is here established in the 
 midst of the heathen is, we trust, a vine of his own 
 planting, and He will care for it. Although trials 
 and sorrows may assail us in this dark land, and we 
 be called upon to part tvUli life for Chist and Ms 
 cause, may we not glorify Him more by our death 
 than by our life ? May the perils through which we 
 have already passed be the means of bringing us 
 nearer to Him ! We must only wait the wilUf God 
 respecting us. We look upon each day now as our 
 last. But oh ! how delightful are our seasons of 
 prayer, together imploring the care and protection 
 of that God who alone can save us ! 
 
 ''Jmie 2d.— In a few hours we fly. The whole 
 country is now in arms. Farewell, farewell ! Per- 
 haps you may never hear from me again." 
 
m 
 
 ^J^'^J/.^^Z:^ 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 269 
 
 : t. i 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. !♦ 
 
 * w.* ^w ,^^^ :^^-'*^ '^^'^'^-^ 
 
 Ti^ youthful and beloA^ed sjibject g^, this|^ogi^^y^ m •■ 
 phy,,wasiborn^o#-*tfr5*3'0t* or!i[ov^ember, 1832, in ^ / 
 the cit^ of'Philadelj^hk. '''Jj'om' childiijo^x^I^bert "'- ^^ 
 enjoyed "a 'peculiar Blessing in having^ ^^^^#7 - « *• 
 pious mbiy|e-i'4t»"«ti\Tfmtl^i*up'inthe^'MEA)f God, and ' 
 a father, who with^ th^most unoe^^^ caj-^l^ %iil^* 
 his inflff||ce . t(J sjn^^aftd!»i|;j^8€i? d©l^lopin'e\A^f*^ 
 his physical and intdi^clfhal dhara^jigrif Tl^jju^'.li^ 
 not a pl"ofess(Tr of religion, yet he was a man of 
 most exenTpl{1l:y walk and deportment, and one who 
 seconded his wife in all her efforts to the proper 
 training of their children. The same and even 
 greater devotedness characterized the mother, for 
 never was there a parent who gave herself up more 
 entirely to the care and culture of her family. Ever 
 watchful, she was always ready to supply their 
 every want, and even to anticipate them. To make 
 home the great circle of attraction and happiness to 
 her children, she deprived herself most rigorously 
 of the society of friends and acquaintances, and 
 seemed to live in and for her family. With a secret 
 
270 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 power, known onl}^ to the Christian, she pleaded in 
 her closet with her covenant-keeping God, for His 
 shield of protection to be thrown around her chil- 
 dren, and the converting influences of His spirit; 
 and her prayers came up before God as a sweet 
 smelling incense. She not only plead for but also 
 with ^Robert, and taught him Bible lessons and the 
 Westminster Catechism. Robert, from a very early 
 age, was ^ regular' attendant in the Sabbath-school 
 ■ and Bible c^i^s^, and his profiting was made apparent 
 . in the development of a remarkably tender and con- 
 scientious disposition. It is of very few it can be 
 said with perfect verity, what we are permitted to 
 say of Robert, that " he wa* never known wilfully 
 to deceive ;" and indeed such Was his gentleness and 
 ., , modest, retirement, and the excellency of his youth- 
 " ful character, "that« he seemed like Jeremiah, one 
 ^sanctified -from the won\b. He enjoyed very supe- 
 rior advantages for intellectual culture, and all his 
 faculties were carefully developed. His classical 
 education and early training were of the best kind, 
 and faithfully improved. His religious culture and 
 education was watched over even with a greater zeal 
 and care, and the result filled his mother's heart 
 with unbounded delight; for while in appearance 
 and in years a mere child, he offered himself, for 
 Church membership and was accepted. He joined 
 the Sixth Presbyterian Church of Philadelphia on 
 the 13th of September, 1844, in the eleventh year 
 of his age ; and this was not in the midst of any 
 excitement, but, on the contrary, after long and care- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 271 
 
 fill consultation with his mother and his pastor, the 
 Kev. Dr. Jones. His religious life was not noisy, 
 but it was vigorous and healthy. His constant ex- 
 ercise was self-examination, and this begat a con- 
 scientiousness which was carried to the smallest de- 
 tails. As a child and as a youth, his life was a life 
 of godliness. 
 
 On the 8th of September, 1846, when in his thir- 
 teenth year, he entered the University of Pennsyl- 
 vania, and was most faithful in improving his time 
 and talents in the work of preparation for future 
 life. He was punctual in all his duties as a student, 
 and during his four years at the University, he was 
 not absent even once from morning prayers or reci- 
 tations. Precision, more than force, characterized 
 him as a student — faithfulness and industry, more 
 than show and brilliancy, though these were not 
 overlooked or undervalued. From his entrance to 
 the close of his College course, he stood high in his 
 class, and graduated with distinction July 3, 1850. 
 He was not only faithful in his studies, but also in 
 all his religious duties ; for whilst in College he was 
 engaged both as a scholar and as a teacher. He 
 was also a tract distributor, and one of the five or 
 six who organized a prayer meeting for young men, 
 which has not been without its present fruits. After 
 completing his regular college course, he remained 
 at home a year to prosecute the study of the French 
 and German languages. 
 
 He entered the Theological Seminary, at Prince- 
 ton, in September, 1851, and whilst a student there 
 
272 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 was distinguished by the same conscientious and un- 
 flinching discharge of every day duty. He allowed 
 nothing to interfere with the regular routine, and 
 diiring the three years' course of study, he was not 
 voluntarily absent from a single exercise. His study 
 of Theology was deeply practical, as well as syste- 
 matic. The Spirit of God led him to a heartfelt 
 knowledge of the truths which he revered. Many 
 hours of the day were spent in reading his Bible, 
 and the silence of the night favoured his prolonged 
 devotions. It must not, however, be inferred from 
 this that there was any thing monastic in the temper 
 of his piety, for he was distinguished among his as- 
 sociates for his happy and cheerful disposition. He 
 was fond of music, and his voice was a leading one 
 in the Hastings's Sacred Music Society. During 
 the last year in the Seminary course, he led the 
 praises of the students in the oratory, and was also 
 one of the quartette who sang the thrilling " Mis- 
 sionary Chant," which all graduates of that period 
 will remember. 
 
 From the time of his entrance into the Seminary, 
 it was his invariable practice to rebuke the profane 
 swearer, and he always carried with him copies of 
 the tract on this subject, and to ever}^ one from 
 whose lips he heard an oath a copy was politely pre- 
 sented, no matter the place or the person — in the rail- 
 road car, by the roadside, in the promenades of our 
 great cities, or to the beggar and the lordly sinner, 
 he was in this respect the same, and never allowed 
 the sin to pass without this silent rebuke. On ac- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. Z7o 
 
 count of his youth he felt that he might profitably 
 spend an additional year in preparation, and accord- 
 ingly with a few others formed a class of resident 
 graduates. In accordance with the preferences of 
 his professors, he deferred his licensure till his regu- 
 lar course was fully finished. HoAvever during his 
 fourth year he preached frequently in many places, 
 and in several was asked to remain. The question 
 of duty was as yet an open one, and he remained 
 at Princeton. The following extracts from his let- 
 ters will best show his feelings at this time. To an 
 invalid relative who had been obliged to give up a 
 cherished Sunday-school class, he writes : — " I sup- 
 pose you regard your being obliged to quit teaching 
 as a great privation, but remember that this un- 
 doubtedly is all for the best. What you have done, 
 although the glory will not be yours, may yet in 
 eternity show great results. Do not despond, there- 
 fore, as if all hope of usefulness were now gone; if 
 you cannot labour actively in the cause of Christ, 
 you can pra}^ for the peace of Jerusalem as long as 
 life remains. ' They prosper that love her.' " To 
 the same, on receiving a gift of flowers, he writes : — 
 "Have not flowers a real language? I think a per- 
 son who does not love flowers has a very contracted 
 soul, at least it seems as if such would be the case." 
 And to another, he writes : — " These changes (in 
 the weather) remind me of life. To-day we are 
 withered and drooping under the heat of trouble, 
 but to-morroAV there comes an air from heaven that 
 quiets and calms our tired spirits and revives our 
 
274 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 drooping faith, and while we fondly hope that all 
 our troubles are over, to-morrow^ again tells us that 
 Bufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." 
 
 At the close of his third year in the Seminary, 
 he writes : — " This session, as it is the last of the 
 course, will be a very busy one, and makes me feel 
 more than ever my unfitness for the service I am 
 called to perform. By diligence, however, and reli- 
 ance on Divine assistance, I hope to accomplish much 
 while my present privileges last, for although my 
 present purpose is to remain four years, yet now is 
 the time to w^ork and not an uncertain fourth year." 
 It was about this time that he gave the subject of 
 Missions, — in the spirit and with the prayer of the 
 great apostle, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to 
 do ?" — a careful and prayerful examination. Even 
 before this and from childhood he had always taken 
 a livel}^ interest in the conversion of the world unto 
 God, and from the time of his entrance into the Se- 
 minary, he had considered the question, "Who will 
 go for us ?" as addressed to himself. But it was not 
 until the beginning of his graduate year, and after 
 deep and long prayerful dehberation, that he gave 
 himself without reserve to the work. Even then 
 his regard for his mother, who was too tender to 
 view without deep solicitude, but too conscientious 
 to interpose any obstacle, caused him to keep silent 
 as to his decision. And it was not until the arrange- 
 ments for his marriage prepared the way for his go- 
 ing, that he offered himself to the Board of Foreign 
 Missions. To one of his fellow-students who had 
 
]M ARTY RED MISSIONARIES. 2/0 
 
 embarked for Siam, he refers to an interesting fact, 
 which had an important influence on his life, and 
 which shows the great importance of what we are 
 apt to terra little things, when done from a right mo- 
 tive, and with a sincere desire to glorify God. He 
 writes : — " You may perhaps have forgotten it, but 
 my mind often goes back to that Sabbath afternoon 
 at the Seminary when you brought me a little slip 
 of paper containing a request to have the work of 
 Missions made a subject of conference, and asked 
 me to unite as one of three of the first class. I 
 had long before resolved to devote myself to this 
 blessed work; but I believe that act of yours led 
 me to make a real, true consecration of myself to 
 the work which, I fear, I had not done before." In 
 determining the question, he thus states his views, 
 which we commend to the notice and consideration 
 of the young men in all the Theological Institutions 
 of our Church : — " The question of duty is one 
 which every man must amiver for Jiimself by the help 
 of a renewed conscience, and with a due regard to 
 the leadings of God's providence. I know that we 
 are liable to err, and are often much mistaken as to 
 our duty in particular cases ; and I know that we 
 may often neglect some duties under the plea of 
 performing other and higher obligations. But still 
 no one can decide what is the duty of another, and 
 every one is bound to act according to the dictates 
 of his own conscience, for ' to him that knoweth to 
 do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.' Do not, 
 dear mother, be unduly anxious about us, for you 
 
276 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 have long ago given us to God, or we should not be 
 loliere we are and what we are by God's grace, and I 
 know 3^ou will not lay a straw in our way of becom- 
 ing useful ; and rest assured that 3^our views and 
 feelings will not be lightly regarded by us, in the 
 determination of any question of duty which may 
 present itself." 
 
 In the spring of 1856, he thus writes: — "Now 
 
 that has gone to his work, I long to follow him 
 
 to that or a similar field. I feel that I have idled 
 time enough away already, and if God will open the 
 way and prepare me for the work, I trust I shall 
 not be slow of heart and steps to enter on it." In 
 two months from this time he offered himself to the 
 Presbj^terian Board of Foreign Missions, and was 
 by them accepted, and designated to the Futteh- 
 gurh Mission. 
 
 On the 10th of July, 1856, he was married to 
 Miss Sarah Colt Pierson, of Paterson, New Jersey, 
 a lady who was admirably fitted to be a help meet 
 in his work. On the 27th of the same month, he 
 was ordained by the Presbytery of Philadelphia as 
 an Evangelist. The ordination solemnities were 
 held in the Sixth Presbyterian Church, in which he 
 had been baptized and made a profession of faith. 
 The sermon was preached by his pastor, the Rev. 
 Joseph H. Jones, D.D., from 1 John iii. 16 : — 
 " Hereby perceive we the love of God, because 
 he laid down his life for us, and ive ought to lay 
 down our lives for the brethren." It was not a lit- 
 tle remarkable that the subject-matter of address 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 277 
 
 should have accorded so much with the matter of 
 fact in his death, a httle less than a year afterwards. 
 The singularity is increased by the fact that the 
 subject of the address is one not usually chosen for 
 remark or discussion on such an occasion, and its 
 application at the time to the feet was foreign to 
 the speaker. 
 
 At our solicitation, the Rev. Dr. Jones has 
 kindly given us permission to make some extracts 
 from his sermon, and we now avail ourselves of this 
 privilege. He speaks of the important doctrines of 
 .Christ's Divinity and Atonement, as being cardinal 
 truths of Divine revelation, and not the inventions 
 and dogmas of religious sects. These doctrines are 
 the basis of very important duties, for the apostle 
 quotes the doctrine of Christ's dying for us, as pre- 
 scribing the rule of our conduct towards one another. 
 The sermon discusses the two qualities presented in 
 the text, " its vicarious nature and extent." After 
 shewing the duty of suffering as laid down by 
 Christ as our example, he adds : " But to what ex- 
 tent is this principle obligatory ? How far should 
 it carry us? And to those friends of missions who 
 have supposed that their whole duty was fulfilled 
 in a punctilious attendance at the monthly meeting 
 for prayer, and the gift of a few shekels periodi- 
 cally, the answer will be astounding when they 
 hear that they are to lay down their lives. And let 
 them consider well that this condition is not one 
 prescribed by an austere and fanatical Missionary 
 Board, but is the command of an apostle of our 
 
278 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Lord. ' Hereby perceive we the love of God, hecmise 
 lie laid down his life for us, and ive ought to lay 
 down our lives for the brethren.' Such language 
 is very explicit, and no form of words could express 
 truth with greater plainness." The Dr. shews how 
 this truth is supported by the example of the apos- 
 tles, all of whom died violent deaths, and by concur- 
 rent scripture, such as Acts xx, 22, 23, and 24, &c. 
 He proves that it is still in force from the nature of 
 the service to be accomplished. He says : " The 
 church must either interpret its language literally 
 or abandon the work of gathering the people of God 
 from among the nations. It is not enough that we 
 offer our gold and silver, organize our Boards, and 
 present many prayers. For, unless others go far- 
 ther, and are willing to lay down their lives, the 
 benighted heathen will never be enlightened, and 
 the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of 
 our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. So thought 
 Brninerd, Henry Mart3^n, and Harriet Newell. So 
 thought Marshman, Carey, and Scudder, Munson, 
 and Lyman, Abeel, and Lowrie, and the illustrious 
 host of modern apostles, whom God has so greatly 
 honoured, and who laid down their lives for their 
 brethren, as literally as James, Peter, and Paul, 
 theirs. It may not be the duty of most who hear 
 me to do as they did, and suffer precisely in their 
 circumstances, yet every real christian is a martyr 
 in principle, though he be not called to become a 
 martyr in experience. And does such a standard 
 of duty seem too high ? Do such requisitions tend 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 279 
 
 to repel, and savour of gloom and austerity ? Do 
 these reiterations about the ^ strait gate and narrow 
 way,' the ' self-denial/ ' crucifixion,' and manifold af- 
 flictions, even to the laying down of life itself, with 
 Avhich the sacred writers abound, strike any with 
 dread ? * * ^^ * * My dear son in the fliith, I need 
 not be told the sorrow you feel in bidding farewell 
 to such affectionate parents, to see them no more, 
 perhaps, until you meet them at the judgment seat. 
 As a pastor who has watched for your soul with all 
 the yearnings and solicitations of a spiritual parent, 
 I have emotions this evening, which words cannot 
 utter, and which none but a pastor can understand. 
 Yet while we cannot alienate our natures, and so 
 sear our hearts that they will not feel, and feel 
 keenly, and extort the tribute of our tears, still we 
 would not keep you back. You are no longer ours — 
 you are not your own, but you are Christ's ! Go 
 then, my dear young friend, my beloved child, and 
 the richest blessings of the covenant attend you. 
 We can rejoice as Christians in your desire to lay 
 down your life upon the altar of duty, though we 
 weep as men at our bereavement. Whether we 
 meet again before we stand together at the ' great 
 white throne,' is known only to God." 
 
 On the 11th of September, Mr. and Mrs. McMul- 
 lin sailed from Boston for India, in the ship Vitula. 
 "As the time of leaving draws near," he writes, "I 
 find the ties which bound me to home are far, far 
 stronger than 1 had ever imagined, and I sometimes 
 almost shrink back from going out to buffet with the 
 
280 A MEiMOllIAL OF THE 
 
 world, the flesh, and the devil, in all their forms, and 
 literally too ; but I do not allow myself such thoughts 
 very often, though I hioiv that I need much strength 
 from above. * * * I hardly know what to say, for 
 my heart is too full. The past now seems like a 
 dream, and the future all real and fraught with in- 
 tense interest. These parting moments seem to 
 bring the eternal world much nearer than it has ever 
 been to me." The missionary work demands and 
 requires sacrifices which the world cannot under- 
 stand, and which even the Church is backward to 
 comprehend or appreciate. Mr. McMuUin's heart 
 was too full, and his feelings too acute to be unbur- 
 dened. He must bear it, but is supported from 
 above, and goes forward in the execution of duty, 
 relying on a Divine word and promise which cannot 
 fail. Surely, those who place themselves in situa- 
 tions like this, because they love the Saviour and go 
 forth to do good to the souls of the poor heathen, 
 deserve our sympathy and demand our prayers. 
 
 In January of 1857, the author had the pleasure 
 of being the first one to welcome the McMullins to 
 their new field of labour in India. While at Cal- 
 cutta, on his way to visit America, and in daily ex- 
 pectation of the arrival of the new missionaries, he 
 was informed by a telegraph notice that the Vitula 
 was at the mouth of the Hoogly River, coming up 
 in tow of one of the steamers. In company with the 
 Rev. J. M. Jamieson, he started in a very small 
 boat down the river to meet, welcome, and advise 
 Mr. and Mrs. McMullin on their entrance to heathen 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 281 
 
 ground. The Vitula was fastened by a long cable 
 to the stern of the steamer which had other ships 
 on each side of her, and as our frail boat approached 
 the ship, which being in ballast was high out of the 
 water, the swell of the steamer came very near cap- 
 sizing us before we could fasten ourselves to her. 
 Captain Hubbard and Mr. McMullin, not knowing 
 either of us, looked Avith surprise at us, \\w\ our 
 attempt to board the ship. Mounting the deck, we 
 took Mr. McMullin by the hand, and announcing 
 our names were warmly welcomed by him and his 
 wife. We had the pleasure of his society during 
 the week we remained together at Calcutta, and on 
 our departure, he accompanied us to the ship, and 
 by March was at his and our home in Futtehgurh. 
 Three months had scarcely passed when the dark 
 cloud of revolt burst, and poured its fury upon the 
 heads of these dearly beloved friends. The latter 
 of these months was a scene of fearful anxiety and 
 trouble, which ended in a toilsome attempt at escape 
 and capture ; shortly after which the parade-ground 
 of Cawnpore veiled their faces from the scenes of 
 this life. In view of this, and two days before his 
 departure for Futtehgurh, Mr. McMullin writes : — 
 " This letter may never reach you, as the mails are 
 nearly all stopped. But if it does, let it tell you 
 how much I love you all. We are trying to be calm 
 and trustful, but this cloud is fearfully dark. God 
 bless you all, and if you are never permitted to see 
 us again in this world, may w^e all meet in heaven 
 where there is no more sin or death." Mr. McMul- 
 
 36 
 
282 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 liii has given us his own view of this trial in tlic 
 following words, written anterior to this: — "No 
 matter whether our lives may be prosperous or ad- 
 verse, God has some gracious purpose towards his 
 children, which will sooner or later be made mani- 
 fest to them. We are short-sighted creatures, and 
 know not what is best for us. One thing is certain, 
 that w^e should never choose affliction as our lot in 
 life, and yet that is the very w\ay in which God ma- 
 nifests his mercy and kindness to his children." 
 
 It may appear strange that one so young, so well 
 prepared and qualified to do good, should be per- 
 mitted to leave his country, and without any oppor- 
 tunities to accomplish his object, be removed by such 
 a painful death ; but who will say that Mr. McMul- 
 lin has not accomplished more by his death than by 
 a long life of arduous and devoted labour ? It is 
 almost impossible to realize the results that have 
 been accomphshed by the death of our dear friends 
 at Futtehgurh ; and however painful may be the 
 means by which God has accomplished this good, or 
 our weakness to discern its cause, yet we are assured 
 that the Judge of all the earth doeth right ; and we 
 should bow in humble submission, and though it 
 ma}^ be with sorrowing and bleeding hearts, acknow- 
 ledge his right to do as seemeth good in His sight. 
 Our friends have been taken, but it is God who hath 
 taken them, and taken them too from a world of trial 
 and affliction to a world of rest and happiness. 
 Whilst we sorrow, they are rejoicing ; for they have 
 washed their robes and made them white in the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 283 
 
 blood of the Lamb, and who serve God both day 
 and night in his temple; and who hunger no more, 
 neither thirst any more, neither shall the sun light 
 on them nor any heat, as was the case whilst on the 
 little island and on their way to the execution. 
 
 Sarah C. McMullin* was the daughter of Josiah 
 G. Pierson, and the grand-daughter of Jeremiah 
 Pierson, the proprietor of Pierson's Iron Works, at 
 Ramapo, Rockland county, New York. Her mo- 
 ther, Julia Colt, was the daughter of Peter Colt, the 
 Governor of the Society of Useful Manufactures, of 
 Paterson, New Jersey. 
 
 Born and brought up among the Ramapo Moun- 
 tains, addicted from childhood to out-door exercise, 
 and accustomed to a ready compliance with her 
 wishes on the part of all around her, who looked up 
 to her grandfather as their common patron and 
 friend, she early developed those qualities of a free, 
 bold, independent, self-reliant, and energetic disposi- 
 tion, which characterized her to the end of her life. 
 A vigorous constitution, an active mind, and an ad- 
 venturous imagination, aided in producing strong 
 traits of character, beneath which, and fully revenled 
 only to her most intimate friends, were those softer 
 and gentler sentiments which we look for in a woman. 
 
 It was her misfortune to lose her mother at a 
 very early age — a loss supplied, as far as might be, 
 by the care and love of one who still claims, in her 
 old age, the admiration of all who know her, as a 
 true Christian, with the rare refinements of a lady 
 
 * This sketch was written after the author of these memorials had left 
 the country, and was not subjected to his revision. W. H. H. 
 
284 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 of cultivated mind and accomplished manners. It 
 is to the influence of this relative that we must 
 trace the religious impressions which were made upon 
 her mind and heart in childhood. She was taught to 
 subject her volatile, self-willed, and ambitious nature 
 to the discipline of Christian truth, and to regard 
 first of all the kingdom of God and his righteousness. 
 
 She received a good and thorough education, and 
 when emancipated from the school, she found her- 
 self, at an age when most girls are dependant and 
 helpless, entrusted with the care of her father's 
 house, the head of a family. This suited her love 
 of control; but the sudden death of this parent 
 effected an entire change in her life, and filled her 
 heart with its first great sorrow. She was trans- 
 ferred to the care of her relatives in Paterson, N. J., 
 where she resided up to the time of her marringe. 
 
 We recall her at this period of her life, blooming 
 with health, large and fully developed in form, and 
 with a face of no ordinary beauty, a complexion of 
 exquisite delicacy, of transparent whiteness, and a 
 countenance changing wath every fitful feeling — a 
 girl full of genius, excelling in conversational gifts, 
 and in the power of graphic description, delighting 
 in the poetry of feeling, especially of religious feel- 
 ing. She was (when she chose to be, with those 
 who appreciated her and would let her have her 
 own way) an admirable talker, witty, pathetic, 
 playful, and eloquent, and, if sometimes erratic, 
 always original and entertaining. 
 
 For some years it seemed doubtful whether God 
 or the W'Orld would obtain the ascendancy in her 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. !^85 
 
 heart. For two years previous to her admission to 
 the full communion of the church, her preparation 
 for this solemn act was anxiously and prayerfully 
 considered, and when at last she presented her- 
 self before the session, she could only affirm how 
 strong her wish was to be wholly consecrated to 
 God, and how great was her fear that she might not 
 walk worthily of the heavenly calling. 
 
 In the active and outward duties of a church- 
 member she was most faithful. At church, lecture, 
 prayer-meeting, and Bible-class, her place was never 
 vacant. She was an indefatigable Sabbath-school 
 teacher and visitor of the poor. Those in the church, 
 whom others seemed to neglect, she was sure to find 
 out and befriend ; and many, unknown to her own 
 family and intimate friends, cherish her memory 
 with affectionate regard. 
 
 While thus actively engaged, she did not neglect 
 the cultivation of piety in her own heart. But here 
 she had to contend with many temptations and over- 
 come great difficulties. Her ardent and impetuous 
 temper, and natural taste for worldly display and 
 pleasure, needed to be constantly restrained. None 
 felt this and mourned it more than herself. Afflic- 
 tion alone could chasten such a character. God loved 
 her, and severe trials were the proofs of His love. 
 
 From the time of her public profession of religion, 
 she evinced a desire to devote herself to a mission- 
 ary life. Her natural energy craved work to do, 
 and she longed for a position where she might be 
 exempt from the solicitations of the gay world, and 
 wholly given up to the service of God. Only the 
 
286 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 want of encouragement on the part of others de- 
 terred her from offering herself as a missionary 
 teacher; and when at last the opportunity for grati- 
 fying this desire occurred, in a way that friends 
 could not oppose or gainsay, she eagerly accepted it, 
 rejoicing in the belief that she could thus spend and be 
 spent only for Christ. Little did she or her friends 
 imagine the end of that service; but how willing 
 she was to meet this last and to us fearful sacrifice, 
 is evinced by her letters, parts of which have been 
 published and are reprinted here. After referring 
 to the reported near approach of mutineers in large 
 force, on Saturday, May 10th, Mrs. McMullin says, 
 under the date of May 21st : — 
 
 ^'' Mr. Freeman proposed a council, and we all de- 
 cided on driving into cantonments. After we had 
 committed ourselves to God in prayer, Mrs. Monck- 
 ton went home for her child, and Mrs. Campbell had 
 her two little ones made ready for flight. It was 
 now between nine and ten o'clock of a very dark 
 night. We started together for the station, before 
 reaching which we had to cross a bridge over a nar- 
 row gully; here we were stopped by the guard. 
 How this unexpected pause made our hearts beat! 
 AVe did not know of this guard — who placed it? Was 
 it the authorities ? or had the sepoys the ascendancy ? 
 I cannot tell you how fearful was the suspense ! Mr. 
 Freeman went forward to the guard, who recog- 
 nized him, and we were allowed to pass. We drove 
 to Col. Tucker's, where we were kindly received. 
 Colonel and Mrs. Tucker were pacing the hall in their 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 2S7 
 
 anxiety about their children— had not thouc^ht of 
 Bleep; and though they gave us a room wl^ere we 
 could he down and rest, we could not think ofsleep— 
 who could, with a drawn sword at one's side, and 
 expecting every moment to hear a cannon sound an 
 alarm ? 
 
 " Saturday night passed in this way. All was 
 quiet, but we were still in the utmost ignorance of 
 what we might expect. On Sunday mornino- we 
 all came up and had service with the native Chris- 
 tians. They were not so frightened as we were. 
 They had found a place to fly to in a native villacve 
 near by. No European could run away in the 
 night. - •^- ■■^' They showed much feeling for us: said 
 m a moment that our leaving them was no deser- 
 tion. 
 
 "After service we packed a few tliini^s in our 
 carpet-bag; and in the same state of doubt and 
 dread went again to the cantonments. What a 
 Sunday >t was-all sorts of rumours flying about l" 
 Sucii were some of the times through which our 
 beloved missionary friends were called to pass But 
 the Son of Man was with them in the fiery furnace 
 as will appear by our next extract : ' 
 
 "And now, dear ma, I have told you a lono' 
 story ■■■ » * I know that you will rejoice with me 
 when I tell you that my faith in God's goodness 
 has^ never failed me. And 'I will say of the Lord 
 he IS my refuge, and my fortress, my God, in him 
 will I trust. And like the Psalmist, 1 am sure I 
 could say most truly that I was delivered from the 
 
A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ' terror by night/ I was alarmed, but I had no 
 overwhehiiing fear, certainly not of death. I tried 
 most devoutly to realize that perhaps a few hours 
 might bring me to the end of Hfe, and I was not 
 afraid to die, if I knew my own heart. I had a 
 horror of seeing violence and bloodshed, and of the 
 sufferings of others ; and there was a dread occa- 
 sioned by uncertainty that was very trying; * * * 
 but I was not so terrified that my mind was distrac- 
 ted from the contemplation of divine things, God's 
 goodness hitherto, and the bliss of heaven. 
 
 u ::-: ::: =:: j^^^ j^^^y ^j-,g fjaugcr is past, for the pres- 
 ent at least, although all feeling of security is gone. 
 And is it not well that it should be so, that all our 
 hope may be on God ? 
 
 " Saturday, 23f?. Since writing the above, news 
 has come to us of new mutinies, and we are pre- 
 pared to flee to the fort. God only knows if this 
 will reach you. All our hope is in him. Heaven, 
 not this world, is our lasting home. * * *" 
 
 Writing by the next mail, under date of May 
 25th, Mrs. McMullin resumes the painful narrative, 
 giving many details which are already known to 
 our readers. We quote some paragraphs, which go 
 to show the personal circumstances and feelings of 
 our friends in their hours of peril : 
 
 " Oil Saturday morning, [May 23,] after the 
 fresh news came that the Seventh Native Infantry 
 had mutinied at Mynpoorie, Mr. Freeman said that 
 he would send a cart to the fort, and kindly offered 
 to take some packages from this place of danger. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 289 
 
 He was not sure that there was much use in it, he 
 said at the time. Hours passed on, and in the after- 
 noon what should appear in the compound but the 
 same cart with the same load on it ! The man in 
 charge of it had delivered the note to the major, and 
 left without waiting for the cart to arrive, and when 
 it did, they would not receive it, so the cart-man 
 had nothing to do but to come back. Both Mrs. 
 Freeman and myself thought from that moment 
 that our duty was plainly pointed out to us, and 
 that God had reproved us in that way for lack of 
 faith in him. These are times when we are all 
 very near to God, and are all waiting upon him in 
 prayer to see what he will do for us. We know 
 that he can save us when all safety seems removed, 
 and that none of all his promises can fail. As 
 lo^g as we were waiting for the gun to fire, which 
 was to be the signal for flight to the fort, we were in 
 a constant state of suspense, listening for it. Now, 
 we have given that up, and mean to escape through 
 the Christian village with the native women. The fort 
 here is only a poor native thing, built of mud. * * * 
 *' Mrs. Freeman from the first never wanted to 
 go to the station. It was always her plan for us 
 to escape through the Christian village, which is 
 just back of our compound, [yard and garden.] 
 By wearing chudders, like the native women, we 
 would be quite unobserved. A chudder is the 
 cloth the native women wear over their heads, with 
 the end thrown over the left shoulder. They wear 
 them large, and cover themselves so completely in 
 37 
 
290 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 them, that they sometimes scarcely show an e3'e. 
 It seemed the best plan, so we all provided our- 
 selves with them, and were ready to start at a mo- 
 ment's warning. They [the native women] would 
 fly, and we with them. One of the nicest of all of 
 them, a teacher in Mrs. Freeman's school, begged 
 her to come with them, and not go to the station, 
 where they would be killed. As soon as the tidings 
 came on Saturday morning, we sent word to the 
 Johnsons and Campbells to come up from Burpore, 
 and now they will not return there. * * * Mrs. 
 Monckton spent yesterday [Sunday] with us, and 
 we were all at the Freemans'. We all staid there 
 Saturday night, the ladies lying down with their 
 clothes on, and the gentlemen taking turns in 
 watching, * * * 
 
 " We had our usual Hindfistftnf service yesterday 
 morning, and in the afternoon, instead of Sunday- 
 school, Mr. Freeman had a prayer meeting for the 
 Christians. In the evening, instead of our usual 
 Sunday evening service, we had prayer at Mr. Free- 
 man's. '^'- * * There was a report that there was a 
 rising in the city (Furrukhabad) yesterday, which 
 proved to be unfounded. But we are living over a 
 volcano, which may burst forth at any time. * ''' * 
 It is dreadful to live in this suspense, but it is use- 
 ful for us, I am sure. We came at God's bidding, 
 to do his work, and although we can as yet do no- 
 thing, we know that he accepts our desires to serve 
 him.. He is all our hope, who will never forsake us 
 in our need. * * •== 
 
MARTYRED MIoSIONARIES. 291 
 
 " Sunda?j ^Ist. — We have had our usual services 
 to-day, with the exception of an Enghsh sermon in 
 the evening. It is not thought hest to light the 
 Church ; it would attract attention, and is not ex- 
 pedient. 
 
 " 3IoiuIa?/, June 1st. — * * Every thing looks so 
 dark for our work here, that your wish to see us 
 may not, if we live, he ungratified. No Mission 
 work can be done now ; and if this panic increases, 
 and there is fighting the country over, and we are 
 driven from our posts, we may, if we are not mur- 
 dered here, find our way to America. '^ * * Thank 
 God with us, dear ones, that we are perfectly well, 
 and able to bear all this excitement. Do write to 
 me often, and believe that I am your tenderly at- 
 tached child, 
 
 " Sarah C. McMullin." 
 
 Mrs. McMullin, in these letters, speaks of her kind 
 friends, the Moncktons, but we have omitted her re- 
 marks, as they have already been quoted in conclud- 
 ing our memoir of Mr. Freeman. The letters of 
 Mrs.Monckton manifest so remarkably the upholding 
 power of Divine grace, that we extract from them a 
 few sentences for the benefit of our readers : — " The 
 Lor.d is our refuge and strength, a very present help 
 in trouble ; so will we not fear, and do not ?/ou fear, 
 dear ones. You may indeed pity those who have 
 no God to go to, and no hope beyond this world ; 
 but we have made the Most High our defence, and 
 know that we shall not be greatly moved. He will 
 
292 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 r.ot suffer the heathen to prevail, though He may 
 appear so to do; but His kingdom shall come, and 
 though we may be removed, He can raise up others, 
 and what does death, or rather what does death not 
 do for God's children? They go to their reconciled 
 Father in Christ Jesus, to a land of purity, happi- 
 ness, and holiness. We are quite prepared for the 
 worst, and feel that to depart and be with Christ is 
 for better. The flesh a little revolts from cold- 
 blooded assassination, but God can make it bear up. 
 Should we be cut to pieces, you have, my precious 
 parents, the knowledge that we go to be with Jesus, 
 and can picture us happier and holier than in this 
 distant land ; therefore, why should you grieve for 
 us. You know not what may befall us here, but 
 there you know all is joy and peace, and we shall 
 not be lost, but gone before you." 
 
AUTYRED MISSIONARIES. 293 
 
 CHAPTER XIV, 
 
 The sail down theGange&-Rriwalgaiij-Singarampor^Kdsaiiipore- 
 Bitbour— Nand S4hib— The last scene on the Cawupore parade 
 ground. 
 
 Having recorded separately the lives of our dear 
 missionary associates up to the time when they left 
 the Mission premises, to accept the hospitalities of 
 the Guises and Macleans, we have now to view them 
 very early on the morning of the 4th of June en- 
 
294 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 tering the boats for their sad journey down the 
 Ganges. They are once more together. They have 
 been together all night, wrestling with the angel of 
 the covenant for his protecting care from bloody 
 men, and guidance on the morrow and coming days, 
 when, as they well know, they will be exposed to 
 constant attacks from both sides of the river. There 
 is no living spectator to record the scenes of that 
 night. Sleepless, we know, it passed, for who could 
 sleep at such a time ? It was an anxious night ; 
 and not only was their own safety a subject of soli- 
 citude, but also that of the flock over which they 
 were made overseers. To leave them in their de- 
 fenceless condition, and exposed to the fury of 
 wicked men, was a trial hard to bear, especially as 
 but little hope could be entertained of their own 
 future escape. To leave Futtehgurh, the scene of 
 so many labours and hallowed associations, must 
 have been a fearful trial. No wonder that, under 
 such circumstances, they should unitedly turn to 
 Him who is the strength and refuge of his children. 
 The night of trial and wrestling is passed, and the 
 morning light witnesses this little band taking their 
 places in the boats ready to receive them. Others 
 are waiting in their boats to accompany them. They 
 now number one hundred and twenty-six souls. 
 The party is large and composed of almost every 
 description of character. One we know was an 
 avowed Deist, who seemed to delight in ridiculing 
 religion in every way. There are others who disre- 
 gard God's holy day, and lived like heathens more 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 295 
 
 than like Christians, by which name they were known 
 and called. The time to leave has come. They 
 push off in the stream, and float down with the cur- 
 rent, which carries them on at the rate of four miles 
 an hour. But oh ! what a difference there is in the 
 secret thoughts of some in this party ! The differ- 
 ence between the children of the world and the 
 children of God. 
 
 As we cast our eyes on the picture of the boat at 
 the head of this chapter, and which is a faithful re- 
 presentation of the boats on the Ganges, we can in 
 imagination almost see the occupants as they watch 
 the banks of the river, to see if they are pursued or 
 danger threatens them. They go on unmolested 
 some eight miles, when Rawalganj appears in sight. 
 As they watch, one of the party espies the villagers 
 making ready for an attack. The boats approach. 
 The villagers assembled on the bank, and armed 
 with clubs, look intent on plunder ; but the party is 
 too formidable, and passes by unmolested. They are 
 villagers, and not sepoys, armed with English rifles 
 and taught their use by English officers. They go 
 on their way rejoicing, but their joy is of short du- 
 ration. They have not proceeded many miles before 
 a large number of sepoys and desperate characters, 
 collected at Singarampore, open a heavy fire on 
 them. The fire is returned by some of the party, 
 and the boats pass on. Let us stop, however, a mo- 
 ment at this place, for it is well known to our dear 
 missionary friends. It is a noted place — noted for 
 the number of its temples, and the character of its 
 
296 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 fakirs. Pilgrims resort to it daily, and once a year 
 a large mela is collected here. Three hundred and 
 more disgusting beggars reside here, and conse- 
 quently it is considered a very holy place. These 
 beggars are dignified with the name, " Sons of 
 Gunga." The Hindus assert that one of their most 
 celebrated gods, Ram, once cursed a fakir and caused 
 a horn to grow out of his head. This fakir happening 
 to bathe at this place, found the water so efficacious 
 that, at the very moment he immersed his body in 
 it, his horn dropped and he was cured. In conse- 
 quence of this, the place immediately acquired a 
 celebrity, and many temples were erected. A vil- 
 lage of some two thousand people is now the result, 
 and nearly all the pilgrims stop there to take away, 
 in bottles, some of its holy water. Every year 
 some one of our number from Futtehgurh visited it 
 for the purpose of preaching to the thousands who 
 assemble on the mela occasion. How different is 
 the reception of our brethren now, as they pass by 
 it in their boats, and how applicable the language of 
 the Psalmist, " the heathen rage, and imagine a vain 
 thing !" 
 
 After passing this place a consultation is held, 
 and it is decided that all the Mission party should 
 occupy one boat and use the other three for their 
 luggage. The change is made, and now they have 
 a feeling of greater security. They can support 
 and strengthen each other better in the emergencies 
 which may meet them on their way. Their luggage 
 is of the most scanty kind, and any anxiety it may 
 
MAETYRED MISSIONARIES. 297 
 
 have occasioned is soon removed, for it is speedily 
 plundered. They try to avoid the banks of the 
 river, and keep more in the middle, but the channel 
 winds so much, and beds of sand so impede their 
 way, that they cannot always shun the shore. They 
 now approach K^sampore, a Mahammadan village. 
 The channel brings them close to its banks, when a 
 volley is poured in upon them, and one of the party 
 in the other boats is severely wounded in the thigh. 
 The consternation produced by their success en- 
 courages the villagers, who continue to fire musket 
 after musket. To silence them, and thus enable the 
 party to pass, the fire is returned, killing eight of 
 the villagers. They succeed in their attempt to 
 pass, but are followed for nearly an hour by the peo- 
 ple who continue firing whenever the boats come 
 near, or the river bank is sufficiently high to enable 
 them to do so with advantage. In this manner, 
 fearing and hoping, they go on until the evening of 
 the third day, the 6th of June, when they fasten to 
 the shore for the purpose of cooking a little food ; 
 and whilst thus occupied they are watched. One 
 of the Zamindars, or landholders, who exercise great 
 power and influence over the people of their villages, 
 observes their movements, and forms his plans for 
 their capture. He musters his men and surrounds 
 the party, who are told that they are at his mercy, 
 and resistance is in vain. His object is money, and 
 not blood, and this is easily satisfied by the payment 
 of five hundred dollars. Had he been a Mussalman, 
 blood only would have sufficed, and instead of re- 
 
 38 
 
298 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 cording the escape of our friends, we would, in all 
 probability, be compelled to narrate their massacre. 
 Having accomplishad his object, he is now ready to 
 proffer every assistance and even to supply men to 
 any extent. The proffer is accepted, and hope is 
 again kindled, but the insincerity and duplicity of 
 the Zamindar is soon apparent ; for, of the five men 
 promised as a guard, only one remains on the boat. 
 They start once more on their way to Cawnpore, 
 and continue their voyage unmolested for two days 
 and nights, without stopping or meeting with further 
 obstacles. 
 
 On the 8th June and the evening of the fifth day, 
 the boat, owing to the low state of the water, came 
 to and struck on an island five miles below Bith- 
 our, and about the same distance from Cawnpore. 
 Bithour is the residence of the pseudo-Rajah, Nana 
 SdJiih, a name too well known to need description, 
 for he has recorded his infamy in such deeds of 
 cruelty and blood as to make the world shudder 
 and turn pale with disgust. He has been styled, 
 "the incarnation of brutality and treachery," and 
 for its truth, let the massacre of Cawnpore answer 
 how well and api^ropriately he has been named. But 
 before the mutiny he was regarded in a different 
 light. The eleve of a Government College, and the 
 possessor of wealth and rank, with polish of manner 
 and address, he was more courted than despised. A 
 professed admirer of every thing English, he mani- 
 fested a most friendly feeling towards Europeans, 
 inviting them frequently to his palace, and joining 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 299 
 
 them in their hunting excursions. At the time our 
 party passed his residence at Bithour, it was not 
 known that he had raised the standard of revolt, 
 and made the region around Cawnpore, and the very 
 phice to which their boats were fastened, the scene 
 of the most fearful and revolting deeds. But how- 
 ever unconscious of this they were on landing, it was 
 soon made known by the roar of artillery, and the 
 smoke of battle. For at that very time, General 
 Sir Hugh Wheeler was besieged in his own intrench- 
 ment, and unable to defend his position. On learn- 
 ing their position, our missionary party made every 
 effort to get a note to Sir Hugh, with a view of 
 entering his trenches, but without success. During 
 the three days of their detention on the island, they 
 made repeated efforts to communicate with the gar- 
 rison, but met with disappointment each time; and 
 we now, with heartfelt joy, rejoice in their failure. 
 For who that has heard of the massacre of that 
 garrison — the butchery of the men — the separation 
 of the women from their husbands — their reservation 
 for a worse fate, and the crowning act of their be- 
 ing thrown, dead and dying, together into the well 
 at Cawnpore, will not thank God, that our dear 
 friends were preserved from accomplishing the ob- 
 ject they so much desired, and used so many fruit- 
 less efforts to secure ? To us it is not a little re- 
 markable that they were permitted to remain four 
 whole days on the island without being attacked 
 but it is probable that the Mahratta demon, Nana 
 Sahib, was so pre-occupied with General Wheeler's 
 
300 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 garrison, as to be unable to deploy any of his 
 forces. 
 
 On the 12th June, their fourth and last day on 
 the island, they saw some sepoys crossing the 
 bridge of boats connecting Oudh with Cawnpore, 
 but supposing that they were on their way to Luck- 
 now, it did not excite their fears, or even cause a 
 suspicion that evil threatened their party. But it 
 was not long after the sepoys passed, that they 
 were made aware of their evil intentions, by re- 
 ceiving several balls from their muskets, one of 
 which killed a child, and another a lady and native 
 nurse. This induced the whole party to leave the 
 boats, and take shelter in the long grass growing on 
 the island. Concealing themselves in this way, 
 they wandered from place to j^lace, until they found 
 protection from the sun's rays, under some trees, 
 near which they found some native huts, and a 
 well. Their request for water from this well was 
 refused, but one of the three native Christians, who 
 accompanied them, brought some from the river. 
 Exhausted by their exposure, and seeing no pos- 
 sible way of escape, one of the Missionaries proposed 
 prayer, stating that, in all probability, the day which 
 they had so long dreaded, their last day on earth, 
 was now come. They now are assembled for prayer. 
 Mr. Freeman opens the meeting by reading a por- 
 tion of Scripture, and accompanies the reading with 
 exposition and remark. With what emphasis every 
 word is read, and with what application every re- 
 mark is received, in view of immediate death, we 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 301 
 
 are at no loss to imngine. It was the word of Him, 
 who alone could comfort and cheer the heart, and 
 console and sustain them in the hour of their great 
 trial. A hymn was then sung, but which one no one 
 can now tell. What could be more appropriate to 
 the occasion than the following ? — 
 
 " Ah ! whither could we flee for aid, 
 AVhen tempted, desolate, dismayed ? 
 Or, how the hosts of hell defeat, 
 Had suffering saints no mercy-seat ? 
 
 There, there on eagle's wings we soar, 
 And sin and sense seem all no more : 
 Heaven comes down our souls to greet, 
 And glory crowns the mercy-seat." 
 
 After singing, they all kneel, whilst Mr. Freeman 
 engages in prayer. They need no form to give 
 utterance to their thoughts. For their hearts are 
 bursting to overflowing, and their language is but 
 the eloquence of these hearts, finding vent in the 
 pathos of deep feeling. Their souls warm and find 
 relief, as they continue to wait on God. They find 
 it good to draw near to God, and He draws near 
 to them. Another hymn is sung, perhaps the 
 following : — 
 
 " Lord, we adore thy vast designs, 
 The obscure abyss of Providence ; 
 Too deep to sound with mortal lines, 
 Too dark to view with feeble sense. 
 
 Now thou arrayest thine awful face, 
 
 In angry frowns, without a smile : 
 We, through the cloud, believe thy grace. 
 
 Secure of thy compassion still. 
 
302 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Through seas and storms of deep distress, 
 
 We sail by faith and not by sight ; 
 Faith guides us in the wilderness, 
 
 Through all the briers and the night. 
 
 Dear Father, if thy lifted rod 
 
 Eesolve to scourge us now below, 
 Still we must lean upon our God, 
 
 Thine arm shall bear us safely through." 
 
 They now listen to Mr. Campbell, whilst he 
 endeavours to reveal to his little congregation the 
 riches of grace in Christ Jesus, and tells of the blood 
 which cleanseth from all sin. We can almost see 
 him, with his earnest manner and strong language, 
 urging his hearers to prepare for the last scene, and 
 pointing to the Lamb of God, who taketh away the 
 sins of the world, and telling amid the din and roar 
 of cannon, and surrounded by blood-thirsty sepoys, 
 about the Prince of Peace, and the crown of glory in 
 reserve for all who are faithful unto death. The 
 scene closes with another prayer, the last public 
 one offered by any of the one hundred and twenty- 
 six souls, there assembled. The prayer-meeting is 
 ended. A consultation ensues, which results in 
 their throwing into the river all their weapons of 
 defence. 
 
 They are ready now to be offered up, and soon a 
 boat load of sepoys aiTives, and the party is made 
 prisoners. They are taken over to the Cawnpore 
 side, when they make known their character and 
 peaceful occupations. The sepoys are informed 
 that they being merchants, planters, teachers, and 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 303 
 
 missionaries, should not be molested. Some few 
 are disposed to let them go free : but others said, 
 " No — take them to Nan4 S^hib, and let the unclean 
 foreigners be rooted out." The latter were the strong- 
 est and prevailed. Accordingly they commenced 
 binding with a small cord and in a way not to give 
 much pain, the prisoners, two by two — husband and 
 wife — brother and sister, until all were tied together. 
 Mr. Campbell thus tied to his wife, carried in his 
 arms his little boy, Willie, and a friend took his 
 little daughter, Fannie. These were the only chil- 
 dren belonging to the missionary party. They 
 were now ready for their march. The native Chris- 
 tians were told to make their escape, and messages 
 were sent to the church members at Futtehgurh. 
 For even at such a time they were not forgotten. It 
 is now almost evening, and they are about to start, 
 when their old friend, Mr. Maclean, makes a final 
 effort for the release of the party. Knowing their 
 love of money, he offers the sepoys three hundred 
 thousand rupees, or one hundred and fifty thousand 
 dollars, if they would give the party their freedom ; 
 but there is no hesitation manifested in the reply 
 made — "It is hlood we want and not money." 
 
 All hope is now gone. The march is begun. 
 Guarded and watched in all their movements, they 
 move on slowly. They are helpless, and insulted by 
 coarse remarks and insulting jeers. Exhausted by 
 anxiety and fasting, they go on languidly. At last 
 some declare their inability to go further. A halt 
 is made, and the party surrounded by their sepoy 
 
304 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 guard, is permitted to remain all night. Water is 
 offered, but nothing to eat. What a night was this ! 
 Faint and weary as they were in body, they could 
 not sleep. It is their last night on earth. Their 
 souls are occupied with heavenly thoughts ; and oh ! 
 what thoughts of love and what supplications for 
 mercy and strength were offered up on that night ! 
 What spiritual strivings agitated and soothed their 
 bleeding spirits ! and oh ! what sustaining grace and 
 sympathy was manifested to them on the eve of 
 their martyrdom ! for God, the Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost is with this beloved missionary band. 
 They are his servants, and He will care for them. 
 They are his ambassadors, and his supporting pre- 
 sence is not withheld. No, they are not left to 
 themselves. At such a time the example of their 
 Lord is not forgotten. He died a cruel death. 
 Wicked men crucified the Lord of glory; and so 
 might wicked men, and the very heathens whom 
 they came to bless and save, slay them. No won- 
 der they continue in supplication and prayer all 
 night. Nor are these the only thoughts present to 
 their minds. There are thoughts of home flir away 
 and absent friends, of mothers, fathers, sisters, bro- 
 thers, and children. There are thoughts, too, of 
 their work, and the great cause for whose good they 
 have forsaken all. They know it is not their cause 
 but God's, and He will not let it suffer. All is com- 
 mitted to his keeping, and oh ! what a consecration 
 has now been made of all to God ! The morning 
 light finds them still engaged in prayer and medita- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 305 
 
 lion. They have renewed their strength by com- 
 munion with their unseen Saviour. And now their 
 march is resumed. They have not gone far on their 
 way wdien they meet three carriages, sent by the 
 Nflna for the ladies, who are unable to walk farther. 
 The party continue their journey until they reach 
 the station, when they are all shut up for an hour 
 in a house by themselves. What occurred in that 
 house, and during that hour, none can testify. That 
 it was a solemn hour all must feel. 
 
 On the loth of June, at seven o'clock in the 
 morning, they were released, marched to the parade- 
 ground, and ruthlessly shot. Their death was ago- 
 nizing, but not long delayed. Thus died the Free- 
 inans, Campbells, Johnsons, McMullins, and dear 
 little Fannie and Willie Campbell. Peace be to 
 their unburied ashes! No cold marble monument 
 can be erected over their mutilated bodies, but their 
 memory will not be lost. Let this be their memo- 
 rial, and when read by Christians in this and other 
 lands, may this effort to perpetuate their memory 
 and deeds be accepted and inscribed on our hearts. 
 May the turf ever be green on the spot stained with 
 their honoured blood ! May the pearly dew^ and the 
 refreshing rain fall gently upon the sod ; and while 
 the winds of heaven breathe over it soft and low, 
 may a voice ever rise like incense before the throne 
 of mercy, " Father, forgive them, for they know not 
 what they do." Their record is on high. Their 
 days of sin and sorrow are ended. Their time of 
 mourning is finished. God himself has wiped all 
 39 
 
306 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 tears from their eyes. They are free, happy spirits 
 now, rejoicing with the redeemed throng around the 
 throne of the Lamb. Dr. J. L. Wilson's remarks are 
 so much to our purpose, that we cannot resist the 
 desire we feel to place them before our readers : — 
 
 " The night of sorrow is gone, and the day of 
 gladness has dawned brightly upon them. The cry 
 of anguish has been turned into songs of exultation. 
 The blood-stained martyr garments have been ex- 
 changed for robes washed and made white in the 
 blood of the Lamb. They have left their friends, 
 and the Church to which they belonged, a comfort- 
 ing memorial, in the declaration made in the imme- 
 diate prospect of a violent death, that ' they were 
 willing to lay down their lives for Ilim who had 
 died for them.' Could the angel who stood by them 
 in the dark hour of death, reveal all that transpired 
 at that moment; the composure with which they 
 laid their dying heads on the Saviour's bosom; the 
 accents of love which he whispered in their ears ; the 
 beams of joy that were shed down upon their troubled 
 spirits from heaven ; and the bright visions of hea- 
 venly glory that were revealed to them, it would be 
 more than mortal man could endure. We have but 
 little idea of what is passing between the Saviour 
 and the djdng Christian, under any circumstances. 
 The martyr Stephen, while enduring the ruthless as- 
 saults of his cruel murderers, ' looked up steadfastly 
 to heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus stand- 
 ing at the right hand of God.' Jhis much of his 
 experience has been revealed to us. What else he 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 307 
 
 mayTiave seen and heard, we know not. So in rela- 
 tion to the death of these beloved missionaries. The 
 Saviour was undoubtedly^ present to console and sus- 
 tain, though he did not, for wise reasons, avert the 
 stroke of death. And now that they are exultant in 
 heaven, counting it their highest honour that they 
 were called to suffer a martyr's death, why should 
 we not wipe away our tears, and rejoice with them, 
 that ' the Lord God omnipotent reigneth ?' " 
 
 The Church and the cause have lost, by this unex- 
 pected dispensation of Divine Providence, their ta- 
 lents and their labours, but they have made a great 
 gain. Is it not a cause of great thankfulness that 
 their death was attended with no such dishonour as 
 preceded the massacre of the sixty ladies, and the 
 seven hundred and fifty prisoners, who constituted 
 the garrison of Cawnpore? Who that has read the 
 record of their sufferings, as found traced on the 
 wall in a lady's hand, and in pieces of journals writ- 
 ten on scraps of paper, will not exult in their deli- 
 verance from such atrocities ? The Nana had not 
 then tasted blood. This was nearly his first expe- 
 rience in cold-blooded murder. Afterwards he ac- 
 quired the taste for blood, by means of which he 
 has obtained throughout the world the reputation of 
 a demon and monster. But whilst we deservedly 
 condemn him for his foul treachery, wanton cruelty, 
 and blood-thirstiness, let us not indulge even on this 
 sad occasion in unkind and accusing words. Let 
 our hearts yearn for the salvation of this malignant 
 murderer of our dear sainted friends. Let us invoke 
 
308 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 the blessings of mercy in behalf of this poor mise- 
 rable man, that he may be saved from eternal misery. 
 Christ prayed for the malefactor who was crucified 
 with him, and he was received into Paradise. The 
 Bible, which he was not permitted to read in the 
 Government College, can alone exert a softening and 
 transforming influence on his character, and change 
 the tiger into a lamb. Though without information, 
 we feel assured that such was the desire felt by our 
 brethren when shut up in their prison house for an 
 hour, and whilst standing over their bloody graves 
 on the parade-ground. May the prayers then offered 
 by them for this poor man be heard and answered ! 
 May their faith and hope be ours, and may Ave be 
 enabled to finish our course with joy, and enter the 
 peaceful mansions wherein they now dwell! 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 309 
 
 CHAPTEK XV. 
 
 The mutiny continued— prophetic downfall of Islamism— effects of the 
 mutiny on the government, people, and native church— its results 
 at home. 
 
 The mutiny did not terminate with the death of 
 our missionaries at Cawnpore, but rather increased 
 in violence and extent. Some of the most fearful 
 scenes and diabolical acts occurred afterwards. We 
 have only to mention the names of Cawnpore, Luck- 
 now, Agra, Arrah, and parts of Central India, to 
 recall them to the memory of the reader. And 
 although a year has passed, still we hear of distur- 
 bances and reverses. This leads us to remark on 
 one feature of the mutiny, which we have not seen 
 noticed anywhere, and which we cannot refrain 
 from suggesting as a subject deserving of considera- 
 tion. We refer to the prophetic downfall of Islam- 
 ism. This will enable us to comprehend, what 
 otherwise must be considered inexplicable in the 
 history of the mutiny. We refer to the satanic 
 character, and licentiousness of the acts committed. 
 The Apocalypse declares that Islam came " like a 
 dark smoke from the bottomless pit." Satan then 
 is its agent and inherent strength. 
 
 Fleming considers that as the sixth trumpet 
 brought the Turks from beyond the Euphrates, so 
 the sixth vial exhausts their power, as the means 
 
310 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 and Avay to prepare and dispose the eastern kings 
 and kinj^doms to renounce their heathenish and Ma- 
 hammadan errors, and to receive the truths and doc- 
 trines of Christianity. The sixth vial is thus de- 
 scribed in the Revelation : — '' And the sixth angel 
 poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; 
 and the water thereof was dried up, that the way 
 of the kings of the east might be prepared. And I 
 saw three unclean spirits like frogs, come out of the 
 mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the 
 beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet." 
 An early writer, in speaking of the three unclean 
 spirits like frogs, remarks : " That from the mouth 
 of the dragon (the devil) means a general spirit of 
 licentiousness, either in sentiment or practice, or 
 l3oth — any, or all kinds of blasphemy and abomina- 
 tion." These characteristics have, in such a peculiar 
 and remarkable manner, distinguished the mutiny, 
 that nothing more is necessary than to refer to the 
 fact. Indeed it is in such direct variance with all 
 our experience of sepoy character, as to furnish one 
 of the greatest mysteries of the mutiny. Their 
 present behaviour can be rationally accounted for, 
 only on the supposition of satanic agency. And we 
 have the cause of this agency accounted for, not 
 only in consequence of the spread of the truth, but 
 because of the prophetic declaration of the simulta- 
 neous downfall of two of Satan's hitherto greatest and 
 most reliable instruments of evil. Popery and Islam. 
 It is not a little remarkable, in this view of the sub- 
 ject, that we should have some of the oldest and 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 311 
 
 most reliable commentators, referrinj^ to the present 
 period, as the time for the fulfilment of the sixth 
 vial, and the termination of these two great systems 
 of error and anti-christian powers. 
 
 This fact, in connection with events that have ta- 
 ken place within the past few months, in various 
 portions of the Ottoman Empire, furnishes strong 
 reasons for believing that the end of the Mahamma- 
 dan delusion has approached. Ever since the Sul- 
 tan of Turkey issued his celebrated Ilatti Sharif de- 
 cree, his subjects have manifested great bitterness 
 against the terms of toleration granted by that 
 document. Indeed, in spite of it, they have openly 
 declared that all hope of the Turkish empire must 
 be abandoned, unless this error is corrected and 
 Islam again restored to her former pristine force 
 and ferocity. Since the commencement of the pre- 
 sent year, there have been cruel assaults made on 
 missionaries, among whom are two of our country- 
 men, Mr. Dickson, of Jaffa, and Rev. Mr. Dod, of 
 the Syrian Mission. And now whilst writing this, 
 we are informed of a dreadful massacre of all the 
 Christian inhabitants, including the English and 
 French consuls, at Jeddah in Arabia, by Maham- 
 madans. Jeddah is the port frequented by pil- 
 grims from all parts of the Mahammadan world, on 
 their way to the holy city of Mecca, and a place 
 where the spirit of Islamism shews itself in its 
 true colours of fierceness and bitter hostility to 
 Christianity. It seems like the last effort of the 
 great dragon, made for the purpose of retrieving the 
 
312 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ruinous posture of his affairs in the eastern world. 
 He is now rallying all his forces and gathering to- 
 gether all his venom, to make one desperate sally, 
 before all is forever lost. Though disposed to view 
 this subject in the light of prophecy, we only state 
 it here as a matter deserving of more consideration 
 than has been given to it, and one, too, which re- 
 moves many difficulties and perplexities. We are 
 certainly better enabled to understand why God 
 has dealt so severely with his servants, and permit- 
 ted India to be drenched with the blood of Chris- 
 tians, shed by the hands of wicked and heathen 
 men. There are some who are ready to conclude 
 that there must have been something radically and 
 fearfully wrong in the management of affairs in In- 
 dia, else God would not have suffered such a fear- 
 ful calamity to fall on so many innocent people, and 
 such a disastrous reverse to retard the work of 
 Christianity, even for a time. But this is quite un- 
 necessary, and can be explained in other ways, 
 which are more consistent with the facts of the 
 case. And yet there can be no doubt that the 
 Government of India has been in many things at 
 great fault, and its course, in matters pertaining to 
 rehgion, unworthy of Christian rulers. Let us then 
 look at the probable effects on the government; and 
 to do this, we must refer to the past policy, and as- 
 certain wherein it was defective. 
 
 1. There can be no doubt that the whole spirit 
 of government has been to pet and patronize super- 
 stitions, and to discourage every attempt to disturb 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 313 
 
 or alter them. Toleration and neutrality have been 
 the avowed views, and its settled pohty w^as non- 
 interference in religious matters ; and there can be 
 no question but that this was, all things taken into 
 consideration, the best and wisest plan that could be 
 adopted. But then the avowed policy was one thing, 
 and the practice another and quite different. Ac- 
 cording to the latter, government lent its aid and in- 
 fluence to the support and encouragement of idola- 
 try and false religion; for not only were grants 
 made to heathen temples, but the sepoys were 
 allowed to worship their regimental colours, and 
 display their Ram Li'la exploits on the different 
 parade-grounds. Besides all this, there has been a 
 great favouritism shown to men of high caste, and 
 the native army was almost exclusively made up of 
 men of this character. And that which has been 
 so fostered, even to infatuation, has sprung up and 
 resulted in untold misery and desolation. God has, 
 by the mutiny, spoken in an unmistakable manner 
 to the India government, and we trust that the les- 
 sons taught will not pass by without being duly con- 
 sidered. AVe cannot believe that India is to be lost, 
 but rather benefitted greatly by the changes which 
 are now to be inaugurated and carried on to comple- 
 tion. It is only such a development as has been 
 made, and made too in such a manner as to impress 
 all classes, that could convince the governing powers 
 in Leadenhall street, London, of the folly and sin- 
 fulness of their former course and opinions. The 
 government must no longer mislead the people by 
 
 ■iO 
 
314 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 false statements, wicked compliances, or the repres- 
 sion of any truth whatever. All that tends to fos- 
 ter superstition and encourage false religions, must 
 be discontinued, and perfect liberty of conscience 
 must be allowed to all classes, independent of all 
 aid or sanction from the powers that be. Let the 
 Temples of Kalee and Juggernath receive no more 
 or less protection and encouragement than the 
 Churches of Christians. AVhat is required is that 
 all classes, whatever be their religion, should enjoy 
 equally the most perfect freedom of worship, con- 
 sistent with good morals, and every degree of proper 
 toleration. And with respect to government schools, 
 high or low, we must insist on no more exclusion of 
 the word of God. This is a point of vital import- 
 ance to the welfare of India and her rulers. We 
 must have no more such graduates as Nana S^hib to 
 go forth into the world, to sow the seeds of rebellion, 
 and imbrue their hands in the blood of Christians, 
 whom they have been taught to despise and hate in 
 the nurseries of infidelity, supported and encouraged 
 by government. This may be regarded as strong 
 language, but for its truth and propriety we appeal 
 to ficts to sustain us; and on such an occasion we 
 think truth ought to be spoken boldly and honestly. 
 The exclusion of God's word, and the expurgation 
 of the name of the Saviour from the books taught 
 in these schools, is a stigma under which good men 
 have withered and suffered. 
 
 We know of one of the ablest and best men in 
 the civil service, who, because of his refusal to have 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 315 
 
 any connection with these schools, was not only re- 
 fused promotion granted to others, but was degraded 
 by being kept in a position of less power and emolu- 
 ment. He was hung, af'ter undergoing the ceremony 
 of a mock trial at Bareilly, by the mutineers. This 
 system must be changed. To allow a place to the 
 Koran and Shastras, and not to the Bible, can be 
 characterized only by the strongest language of dis- 
 approbation, and deserves the reprobation it so justly 
 merits at the hands of all Christian men. The very 
 statement that the most puerile productions might 
 be read and studied, but not a word of God's reve- 
 lation of mercy and love, is enough to condemn the 
 system hitherto pursued by government. We trust 
 that this will be one of the good effects accomplished 
 by the present rebellion ; and if so, what a glorious 
 result will be achieved for the future interests of 
 the people of India ! 
 
 We might also speak of the cultivation of opium 
 by government, and of its being forced, in violation 
 of edicts, into the Chinese market. It is, indeed, a 
 most humiliating thing to see Christianity and hea- 
 thenism in such conjunction. And we advert to 
 this because, as if to show his peculiar displeasure 
 at this, God has desolated the very places where it 
 has been most cultivated. Futtehgurh was one of 
 these places. We trust that this will be discon- 
 tinued. The principles here stated, we think, are 
 just and true, and time only is required for their 
 introduction and development. And yet we feel 
 bound to say there is danger that the people both in 
 
316 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 England and the United States, now connected by 
 the Atlantic Cable, and one almost in feeling and in- 
 terest, should ask and expect too much ; for if the 
 India government attempts t^o do all that the Chris- 
 tian public at home demands, it will be forced ex ne- 
 cessitate rei to increase the European army and make 
 its appeal to the god of battles. This will result in 
 a war of religions, than which nothing could be 
 more unhappy and unwise ; for it is not in accord- 
 ance with our knowledge of human nature to suppose 
 that the one hundred and eighty millions of fanati- 
 cal Mussalmans and bigoted Hindus will consent to 
 forego all their religious rights and privileges at the 
 dictation of a few intidel and profane foreigners, as 
 they consider their British rulers ; and this, more 
 especially, when they make so much more of these 
 rights than nations nominally Christian do of their 
 religious privileges. We must not forget that fana- 
 ticism and bigotry will not yield their power with- 
 out a severe struggle. But independent of this, 
 Christianity cannot consent to have her mild and 
 heaven-born doctrines sullied by the propagation of 
 the sword. All that she asks or wishes of govern- 
 ment is to throw its equal protection over her child- 
 dren and subjects of whatever name, friend or foe, 
 and then leave it to her inherent power, her purer 
 light, and healthful influences to accomplish her pro- 
 per work on the hearts and consciences of the peo- 
 ple. This is all that a pure Christianity can either 
 ask or accept with safety, and it is all that is re- 
 quired in India. It is, however, extremely import- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 317 
 
 ant tliat the government take a fiim and decided 
 stand in the matter of removing some of the disabi- 
 lities under which Christianity has hitherto laboured, 
 and give full scope to all who unfurl her banner, and 
 engage in fighting her battles on heathen soil. 
 
 2. Another effect of the mutiny will be, we trust, 
 to do away with the most odious features of Caste. 
 It is needless to enlarge on its evil influences, as we 
 have already, in our fifth chapter, alluded to this 
 subject. We do not look for its entire removal, but 
 we think that there will be no more such encourage- 
 ment given to it as has been done both by govern- 
 ment and individuals. There cannot be a doubt but 
 that the present mutiny was occasioned by favourit- 
 ism to caste influences. 
 
 It is reported that one of the natives employed 
 in the department which has the munitions of war 
 under its inspection, said to a Brahmin, who had 
 cursed him, "Who cares for your curse? you will 
 soon, on the issue of the new cartridges, eat beef- 
 grease." This greatly incensed the Brahmin, who 
 spread the report, and stirred up a most bitter feel- 
 ing throughout the native army. Under all for- 
 mer rule, the people and even the king, were re- 
 quired to worship the Brahmins; but now the charm 
 is broken, and the common people no more regard 
 the curse of a Brahmin than the braying of an ass. 
 The government which has hitherto done so much 
 to encourage and foster caste feeling among the se- 
 poys, now, we trust, sees that high caste men can- 
 not be relied on, and that it has more cause to dis- 
 
318 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 trust than to confide in them as soldiers. Col. 
 Neil on his visit to Cawnpore felt necessitated to 
 shew his abhorrence of caste, by making Brahmins 
 wash up the blood stains of his slaughtered country- 
 men and their wives. Sir John Lawrence in the 
 Punjab, we are told, is giving employment to native 
 Christians, and men of low caste, thus changing the 
 lelative position of Mahtars and Brahmins. This 
 has also been done to some extent at Futtehgurh, 
 since Sir Colin Campbell has made it his head quarters. 
 The example thus set and the influence thus exerted, 
 will tend more than all edicts and regulations, to 
 destroy the power of caste, and preserve the equi- 
 librium of society. At all events it will do away 
 with its arrogance, and lessen its power for evil. 
 This lessening of caste influences, will remove one 
 of the greatest obstacles to the spread of the gospel, 
 and act as a harbinger of a glorious day to benighted 
 India. It will result also in putting our native 
 Christians in their proper position in society, and 
 enable them to occupy places of trust and responsi- 
 bility, from which, hitherto, they have been exclu- 
 ded by government. The want of caste has been a 
 stigma, which has met them in every place, and on 
 every occasion. Let this oppressive incubus be 
 once taken away, and our converts can not only as- 
 sociate with their heathen neighbours on terms of 
 equality, but also exert over them a A^ast influence 
 for good. 
 
 3. Another result accomplished by the mutiny, 
 is the amount of moral influence wrought on the 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 319 
 
 inhabitants of India. This, we are toki, is of the 
 most encouraging and decided character. The hea- 
 thens have seen, with their own eyes, the reaUty 
 and sustaining power of Christianity, manifested in 
 the firm adherence and faithfuhiess of those whom 
 they had only regarded as having been actuated by 
 worklly and unworthy motives. This has been a 
 very common impression among the people, as they 
 judge of our religion by their own, and consequently 
 they are without any inherent power to support 
 them in the hour of trial and death. This too is an 
 influence which has been most ardently longed for, 
 but the means of its accomplishment could not be 
 found ; by the mutiny God has done it for us. And 
 if there was no other result accomplished by the re- 
 bellion, this is almost sufficient to reconcile us to 
 the severe infliction with which India has been 
 visited. For the heathen have witnessed the ef- 
 fects of Christianity on the feeblest Christians, and 
 seen them calmly facing death amid all the circum- 
 stances of horror and blood, with which Mahamma- 
 dan ferocity and Hindu cunning could surround it. 
 And there are many others, who, though they have 
 not witnessed it, will hear of it and turn their minds 
 to the investigation of its cause. Let us not forget 
 that it is scenes of this kind, which plant the roots 
 of Christianity deep into the soil of any country, 
 and evidence to the masses of the people, that it is 
 not a thing which is either planted or plucked at 
 the mere pleasure of earthly potentates, or at the 
 mercy of earthly circumstances. Nor is this all, 
 
320 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 for it will impart a new energy and fresh vigour to 
 the teachings of our missionaries. They will here- 
 after also be in the possession of a whole class of 
 new facts to appeal to, and a set of illustrations of 
 the nature and power of religion, never before real- 
 ized or understood. We will no longer be com- 
 pelled to draw illustrations and facts from history, 
 which are at best but half comprehended, and there- 
 fore inefficient in their influence on the mind. But 
 now we have facts patent to the observation of all, 
 and which cannot be overlooked ; and the monu- 
 ments of which will be found in all the villages 
 around us. And whilst standing and walking near 
 these mournful, yet inspiring monuments, not only 
 of the power of Christianity, but also of the cruelty 
 and bitterness of heathenism, the missionaries them- 
 selves will have their hearts stirred up to a deeper 
 and more earnest application of the doctrines of the 
 cross, and realize more vividly the necessity of de- 
 livering their commission with strong hopes and 
 yearnings. Nor will it end here, but exert an in- 
 fluence over succeeding generations of Christians. 
 They will have the examples of their fathers and 
 forefathers to stimulate and quicken them in their 
 walk, and the monuments of their death to keep 
 them watchful in their Hves and conversation. Thus 
 we see the prospective influence which will be 
 wrought upon the heathen and Christian population 
 of India. The former will learn wherein the great 
 strength of Christianity lies, and the latter be im- 
 proved by the examples set them by the faithful 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 321 
 
 •witnesses of the truth among their own number. 
 Such are some of the effects of the mutiny, which 
 we expect to be realized abroad ; and now let us 
 view some of the results accomplished at home. 
 For if the mutiny has been of such great signifi- 
 cance to the India Government, it is none the less 
 so to our own church, the only sufferers by it on 
 this side of the Atlantic. And it behooves us to 
 consider well, and profit by the lessons taught us 
 in such a painful, impressive manner. 
 
 4. One of these undoubtedly is to impress Chris- 
 tians with the true but sad character of the heathen, 
 and the imperious necessity of prayer for India. 
 We fear there are many in the Church who think 
 that the heathen are sincere, and their sincerity will 
 be accounted sufficient in the last great day. They 
 do not believe that they are exposed to eternal 
 misery, and that their moral state is one of the most 
 deplorable character, being given up to work all 
 kinds of iniquity, falsehood, dishonesty, and un- 
 cleanness, with greediness. The sepoy revolt has 
 resulted, we trust, in opening the eyes of Christians 
 to their true character. The Bible declares that the 
 dark places of the earth are full of the habitations 
 of cruelt}^ and we have seen how true this descrip- 
 tion is of the people of India. We need no better 
 evidence that they are everywhere earthly, sensual, 
 and devilish. We now see for ourselves how tho- 
 roughly Satan has blinded the minds and hardened 
 the hearts of the Hindus, during the centuries he 
 has had them in his power. AVe regard the impres- 
 
 41 
 
322 A MEiMORIAL OF THE 
 
 sion made by these facts as a most important result, 
 for unless the people of God are convinced of the 
 lost and ruined condition of the heathen, they will 
 not see the necessity, or feel the importance of prayer 
 and other efforts for their salvation. And will we 
 not now realize, as never before, that nothing but 
 the Holy Spirit, operating through the instrumen 
 tality of his truth, can accomplish the change which 
 is unto life, and make the heathen meek, humble, 
 and holy ? The Church should humbly and thank- 
 fully acknowledge the severity of the discipline in- 
 flicted, and turn to the Lord. Her martyred sons 
 and daughters now plead with her to dismiss all 
 former apathy, and lean no longer on an arm of 
 flesh, but to arise in the greatness of her strength, 
 and lay hold on the power of God. If there is one 
 truth more important than another, it is that God's 
 Spirit is essential to the success of his work in the 
 conversion of the world. We are not without warn- 
 ing on this subject, and are told expressly that it is 
 not by might or by power, but by his Spirit, that 
 the work is to be accomplished. And this, to be 
 effective, must not be a mere conception or formal 
 acknowledgment of a great truth, but must be of a 
 practical nature in its workings. We believe that 
 there has been a great neglect of prayer for the 
 prosperity of Zion throughout the world, and espe- 
 cially for the influences of the Holy Spirit on mis- 
 sionaries and the work committed to their care. The 
 missionary, above all others, is one who requires the 
 presence of God's Spirit in his soul. It is, we know. 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 323 
 
 a very popular, but alas ! a fanciful delusion, that 
 the piety of missionaries is such as to require no 
 special adjuncts. But how different is truth from 
 f^incy, and reality from romance! In heathen lands 
 there are more secular trials to meet the missionary 
 than ministers ever dream of in Christian lands; for 
 he must not only be teacher and preacher, but house 
 builder, mechanic, and every thing of this kind. 
 And connected with these things, there is an amount 
 of perplexity which is inconceivable to any one who 
 has not been called to deal with heathen people. 
 Theie are also many trials arising from the weak- 
 ness and duplicity of native converts, who cannot 
 hiy aside at once their former habits, or appreciate 
 to its fullest extent the purity and strength of Chris- 
 tian principle. This is a matter which frequently 
 occa,sions the deepest sorrow, and yet one which re- 
 quires the utmost patience, mingled with strong de- 
 cision and firmness. Besides all this, famiharity 
 with heathenism deadens the soul, and there is po- 
 sitive danger of sinking to the level of those by 
 whom he is surrounded, without the special and con- 
 stant influences of the Holy Spirit. But these in- 
 fluences are not only necessary for himself, but also 
 for his work. The conversion of the world is very 
 easy in imagination, but quite a different thing in 
 reality. It cannot be met in any other way than by 
 the almighty power of God; for "neither is he that 
 planteth any thing, neither he that watereth, but 
 God who giveth the increase." It is not by sending 
 forth a mere handful of labourers, and furnishing 
 
324 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 them with the means of physical support, nor the 
 establishment of schools and presses, that will insure 
 the requisite effect. These, however important, and 
 in one sense absolutely necessary, are the least items 
 in the great work. It is more by spiritual labour, 
 and earnest wrestling on these means, that we must 
 look for great results. The Church has been look- 
 ing too much to human, and too little to Divine influ- 
 ences. Would that we could impress this truth of 
 the indispensable influences of God's Spirit on the 
 hearts of our Zion, and then no longer would it be 
 necessary to take up the lamentation, "Who hath 
 believed our report, and to whom has the arm of the 
 Lord been revealed ?" We also need the influences 
 of God's Spirit for the Church to develope, and offer 
 on the altar of God, the means to carry on this 
 great work in some proportion to its extent and mag- 
 nitude. The gold and the silver are His, and will be 
 ours by asking for the manifestation of His glory 
 among the heathen. How guilty we have been in not 
 asking, and how severely rebuked and punished, too, 
 have we been for our apathy and neglect of duty ! 
 There is an abundance of means in our Church, and 
 though we hear it often spoken of, in the way of 
 boasting, that so much is being done, we have not 
 even begun to do any thing in the way of showing 
 our ability ; and what has been done, has been in 
 consequence of efforts put forth on the part of the 
 few and not the many in our Church. In proof of 
 this, we would state that an average contribution of 
 only two cents a week or a dollar a year would en- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 6Z0 
 
 able our Board of Foreif^n Missions, not only to 
 meet all the losses and extraordinary expenses in 
 sending out a large reinforcement to supply the 
 places of those who have fallen, and many more be- 
 sides, but leave a large surplus for other Missions in 
 China and Africa. We trust, now, that our Zion 
 will feel the greater importance of prayer for the 
 Holy Spirit's influences on our work, and also have 
 her sympathies more awakened in behalf of those 
 who have been sent forth for its execution. When 
 danger threatened our brethren, and a bloody death 
 seemed in prospect, what profound interest was ma- 
 nifested in their welfare, and Avhat fervent prayers 
 were daily offered up ! What large crowds gathered 
 in our churches, and how intense the feeling shown 
 in behalf of these beloved sons and daughters of our 
 Church ! Shall we feel less now, that we know 
 they wear a martyr's crown ? The letters written 
 in view of their bloody death breathe a noble spirit, 
 and should be regarded as an important legacy to 
 the Church. Henceforth the names of Freeman, 
 Campbell, Johnson, and McMullin, will be precious 
 to the Church everywhere, and live while time shall 
 last, and even in the heavenly world, will hold an 
 honoured and glorious place throughout eternity. 
 Let not the interest felt in them cease, but let the 
 knell of the dead, which hath rung through our 
 land, be a call to the living to continue in prayer 
 and supplication. And now that the hearts of our 
 beloved brethren and sisters have ceased to beat, let 
 the Church come forward and pant more for the liv- 
 
326 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 ing God and his converting influences to be poured 
 out on India's sons and daughters. Let there be 
 more wrestling and strong crying of the soul for 
 these influences, and then will India be made glad, 
 rejoice, and blossom as the rose. 
 
 5. Another of the lessons to be impressed on us 
 deeply by the mutiny is, that we are bound to iden- 
 tify ourselves more than we have ever done, and feel 
 more our deep responsibility. Is it not true that 
 many conceive the missionary work to be one of 
 supererogation — a work in which they may or may 
 not engage at pleasure? We know it is true. Such 
 are ready to award their meed of praise to those 
 who devote themselves more particularly to the work 
 of Foreign Missions, but are not willing to acknow- 
 ledge that this work has any claims on them as indi- 
 viduals. Now this is all wrong,«for we are all un- 
 der the deepest obligations to glorify God in body 
 and spirit, wnth our intellects, affections, and all our 
 means to the fullest extent. It is an error, and one, 
 too, that is paralyzing in its effects, to suppose that 
 Christians are under no obligations to propagate his 
 word, and make known the way of salvation to those 
 who are sitting in darkness and exposed to eternal 
 misery. Too long has this been regarded as an op- 
 tional service, as if engaging in it was meritorious, 
 and refusing to engage in it sinless. It is not so, 
 for every man is a debtor, and we are all bound to 
 consecrate ourselves and our all to the service of 
 God and the promotion of his glory ; and if we can- 
 not go in person, we are bound the more to assist 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. oZ / 
 
 and pray for those who are privileged to engage per- 
 sonally in evangelizing the heathen world. We are 
 said to be the light of the tvorld, and the salt of the 
 emih, and not of the places or country in which we 
 are born. Our influence is to be co-extensive with 
 the human race and the expanse of the wide, wide 
 world. By the very terms of the covenant and 
 profession we have made in entering the Church of 
 Christ, we bind ourselves to the performance of this 
 duty. Looking at the matter in this light, or rather 
 in the light of God's word, do we not see cause why 
 he has touched us in our very heart of hearts, and 
 thus caused us to re-consecrate ourselves to his holy 
 cause? May our Church find in this afflictive dis- 
 pensation, by means of which God has spoken so 
 solemnly to us all, an admonition and warning that 
 will not pass unheeded ! Let none imagine for a 
 moment that He intends us to w^ithdraw our efforts 
 to benefit the people of India. We have now a spe- 
 cial call to prosecute our labours there, for the seed 
 of martyrdom has been sown, and the harvest to 
 be gathered is such as we have never been permitted 
 to see before. Let us rather redouble our efforts, 
 and show the heathen that we feel for them a love 
 that is unquenchable, and the greater because no- 
 thing but the gospel can soften and change their 
 vile and polluted hearts May God endow us more 
 and more with this spirit of love for the poor, de- 
 graded, and blood-thirsty heathen of India ! 
 
328 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Concluding reflections — need of labourers — what kind — the qualifica- 
 tions necessary — Missionary character in India. 
 
 We have passed in review the nature and charac- 
 ter of the work in which we, as a Mission, have been 
 permitted to engage. We have considered the en- 
 couragements and discouragements attending the per- 
 formance of this work. We have seen how full of 
 promise and success our prospects were when God 
 permitted the storm of mutiny to break in upon 
 these labours, and scatter ruin and desolation on 
 every side. We have seen our dear missionary 
 friends, surrounded with danger from wicked men, 
 fleeing from their post, and finally suffering a pain- 
 ful and bloody death on the Cawnpore parade- 
 ground. But we have also seen, (however dark this 
 dispensation may have appeared at first,) that God, 
 b}^ this very means, was effecting for India what 
 no other instrumentality probably could ever accom- 
 plish; for He has not only removed some of the 
 greatest obstacles to the spread of his truth, but 
 caused his own people to realize, as never before, 
 the importance and necessity of prayer for the influ- 
 ences of the . Holy Spirit on the labours of his mis- 
 sionary servants. He has also so impressed the na- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 329 
 
 tive mind with the power and reality of Christianity, 
 as to give the cause a new impetus, and an influence 
 for good, never before realized, though most ardently 
 sought and longed for. And this leads us to turn 
 to the young men in our Colleges and Theological 
 Seminaries, and ask who of their number will come 
 forward and be baptized for the dead ? Who will 
 enter this inviting field and gather the harvest so 
 ready to be reaped ? The call made by the death 
 of so many labourers is surely one that should come 
 home to the hearts of our young men, for it is the 
 A^oice of the dead calling to the living, and who will 
 turn a deaf ear to it ? 
 
 The Directors of the East India Company find no 
 difficulty in getting men to fill the places of those 
 fallen in their service ; but, on the contrary, have so 
 many applicants that all cannot be sent. Shall it be 
 said of our pious young men that they are not will- 
 ing to go to India from a better motive than that of 
 mere mercenary considerations? There never has 
 been a time when missionaries were so much required 
 as the present, and when the prospects of eminent 
 success were so encouraging. We are now prepared 
 for the most vigorous and energetic measures, and 
 must call for reinforcements to be sent out and oc- 
 cupy the land. The present year has been noted 
 for extensive revivals throughout our land, and es- 
 pecially in our Colleges, and we trust that the 
 3'oung men, who have been brought to the know- 
 ledge of the truth, will, in the ardour of their love, 
 consider their duty to the heathen. God often 
 42 
 
330 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 works by mysterious means, and the mutiny in In- 
 dia and the revival in America, seem to indicate 
 that whilst He is preparing India by the removal of 
 obstacles, and the formation of the native mind, He 
 is also, by the outpouring of his Spirit, pointing our 
 young men to a field of labour in which his glory is 
 so much concerned. Let our young men consider the 
 teachings of Divine Providence, and prepare them- 
 selves for this great work. Every student should 
 give the subject of personal engagement in the work 
 of Foreign Missions a careful and prayerful exami- 
 nation. This is a duty, the neglect of which has 
 occasioned many sorrows in after life. The ques- 
 tion for investigation should be. Where can I best 
 accomplish the most good ? And surely, when we 
 contrast the wants of the home and foreign fields, 
 we cannot but see that while one is cultivated to a 
 great extent, the other is neglected and compara- 
 tively overlooked. It is a most remarkable fact that 
 so far as we know there is scarcely a missionary 
 living who regrets that he has left home, friends, and 
 country to labour in building up Christ's kingdom 
 abroad. There is a two-fold call made on our young 
 men — one general, and the other particular. The 
 first is contained in the command of our Saviour to 
 preach the gospel to every creature ; and the other 
 made by the death of so many labourers, who have 
 been taken from their earthly field to the higher 
 and holier services of the sanctuary. 
 
 Concerning the qualifications necessary for those 
 who devote themselves to this work, we need not 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 331 
 
 say much, as this is no new suVrject, but one tliat has 
 been frequently discussed. They may also be in- 
 ferred from the nature of the work, and the means 
 employed for its success, both of which have been 
 discussed in this A^olume. The kind of men needed 
 in the Mission field are those of sound sterling ta- 
 lents and good accomplishments — men who are able 
 to meet and satisfy minds of the most inquisitive 
 cast, and also able to resolve the doubts of those 
 who are given up to errors of the most subtle cha- 
 racter. We need humble, quiet, and persevering 
 men, with some natural aptitude to acquire a foreign 
 language, and above all, men of yielding tempers, 
 who live near to God, and are willing to labour un- 
 der the most trying and perplexing discouragements. 
 The missionary in India must have strong faith, and 
 his piety must be cheerful and healthy, to enable 
 him to triumph over difficulties, and bear up under 
 the depressing influences of climate and spiritual 
 deprivations. He must be a man of enlarged views, 
 and in a great measure free to act on his own re- 
 sponsibility. It is a common remark that missiona- 
 ries, as a class, are men of one idea, and this may 
 have originated in that tendency of the mind which 
 induces men to feel a deeper interest in those things 
 more particularly engaging their thoughts. But 
 however true this may be in most matters, it does 
 not apply to the great work of evangelization in 
 India and other parts of the world ; for it is quite 
 impossible for any one to realize to its fullest ex- 
 tent the importance and magnitude of the missionary 
 
OO^ A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 work. It is something ^Yhich human conception 
 camiot fathom, and the utmost devotion an}^ one can 
 give to it, is far short of that which the cause de- 
 mands and the Saviour requires. And however 
 exaggerated may seem the language and views of 
 missionaries on this subject, it cannot be grasped by 
 any of us to that degree that we can possibly over- 
 rate or even comprehend its nature and extent. 
 Let none mistake our meaning. Our language and 
 tempers may not always be what they should be, and 
 our zeal may not be characterized by that heavenly 
 wisdom becoming our characters ; but our work is 
 not of human device, and cannot be susceptible of 
 any such charge ; for it is God's work, and we can- 
 not manifest sufficient zeal, or evince too great anx- 
 iety in representing its claims. We cannot shaw 
 too great a devotion in labouring for its success, or 
 even do enough for its accomplishment. Let us try 
 to realize this more and more, and engage in the 
 work with redoubled energy, and the day will not 
 be far distant when the impurities of Hinduism and 
 the proud bigotry of Islamism will be exchanged for 
 the pure and substantial enjoyments of the Chris- 
 tian religion. Then *'all the ends of the world 
 shall remember and turn unto the Lord ; and all the 
 kindreds of the earth shall worship before thee ; for 
 the kingdom is the Lord's, and he is the governor 
 among the nations." 
 
 We feel that there could not be a better conclu- 
 sion to this volume than the following remarks from 
 the Calcutta Review, written by a layman, and one 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 333 
 
 thoroughly conversant with missionaries and their 
 work in India : — 
 
 " We may as well say here respecting the mis- 
 sionary character, and missionaries themselves in 
 general, as they have come under our observation, 
 that we have been constrained to respect them very 
 highly. We think they are a class of men much 
 misjudged by most persons. The missionary cha- 
 racter, in the abstract idea, is doubtless duly vene- 
 rated; but somehow the missionary himself, in the 
 actual living reality, is not estimated amongst us 
 here in India, as we think he ought to be. People 
 are inconsiderate. They seem to expect a mission- 
 ary to be a man above the reach of human infirmity, 
 and even of human feelings and human Avants ; a 
 man of an anchorite's self-denial, an apostle's zeal, a 
 giant's power, and an angel's disinterested devoted- 
 ness. They conceive the idea of a sort of compound 
 character, made up of the best features of many 
 others, and seem to expect to find the idea realized 
 in every missionary they meet. They take the hea- 
 venly mind and even the splendid talents of a Mar- 
 tyn, the untiring energy and great success of a 
 Swartz, the deep humility of soul of a Bniinerd, the 
 laborious self-denial of an Eliot or a Judson, the re- 
 sistless gentleness and winning of a Corrie, the solid 
 sense, agreeable manners, and ready address of a 
 Weitbrecht, and the physical energy and iron consti- 
 tion of a Lacroix, and forming to their imaginations 
 a character composed of such elements, they seem 
 to expect to find it wherever they find a missionary. 
 
Oo4 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 Of course they are disappointed : ' God/ as Cecil 
 says, ' who alone could make such ministers, has not 
 done so:' admirable Crichtons and Berkele3^s, en- 
 dowed with * every Aartue under heaven,' are but 
 rare!}' seen in this degenerate world ; but in their dis- 
 appointment men are apt to fly to the other extreme, 
 and think nothing of the man who has not every 
 thing they fancied he had. But this is unreasonable 
 and unffiir. * Every man,' says St. Paul, ' has his 
 proper gift of God, one after this manner and another 
 after that :' and though there are exceptions to what 
 we are about to say, among the missionary body, 
 we must in candor express it as our opinion that 
 the missionaries, as a body, form the most truly re- 
 spectable class of society in India : — respectable for 
 their general ability, respectable for their usefulness 
 and laboriousness, respectable for their high Chris- 
 tian character, and respectable above all (we mean 
 more than any other class) for their disinterested 
 and single-minded devotedness to India's good. Of 
 no other men in the country can it be said, as a 
 body, that they came to India only to seek the 
 good of India and her people; and we must add, as 
 the result of our own not very limited observation 
 and experience, that amongst no other body are you 
 so sure of meeting with a ready response and cor- 
 dial co-operation, when you want to carry out any 
 well-laid scheme for the real benefit, even of a 
 merely temporal kind, of the sons and daughters of 
 the land. We are well aware, and rejoice in the ac- 
 knowledgment, that among the members of the pub- 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. o35 
 
 lie services, civil, military, and clerical, there is a 
 considerable, and perhaps an increasing proportion 
 of persons, feeling a lively interest in such under- 
 takings, and ready to lend them energetic and sub- 
 stantial aid ; but of none others, that we are ac- 
 quainted with, save and except the missionaries, 
 can this be said, as a body, and of them it can. 
 There are exceptions; but we have found them but 
 few. The people and the friends of India are sure 
 of finding friends in them. 
 
 " The amount of labour gone through by a diligent 
 and zealous missionary in India few persons are 
 aware of. It is not merely going to preach now and 
 then, or teaching a little in a school, with natives to 
 help him. It is the constant and wearying pressure 
 of many and often conflicting claims upon his time 
 and his exertions, that wear him down. Most 
 missionaries have more or less of a native Christian 
 congregation to attend to, and some, as for instance 
 those of the Church Missionary Society in the Kish- 
 naghur district in Bengal, and of that and other so- 
 cieties in several parts of South India, — of many 
 hundred members such as are considered more than 
 enough to fill the time, and tax the energies of a 
 strong man in the bracing air of Europe. But this 
 is but a small part of the zealous missionary's 
 charge. He has (in addition to the usual European 
 requisites for ministerial usefulness) to acquire a 
 full and familiar knowledge of perhaps two or three 
 strange and difficult oriental tongues, so as to dis- 
 cuss in them not onl}^ ordinary matters of business 
 
336 
 
 A MEMORIAL OF THE 
 
 or routine (such as the planter or the Government 
 servant has to do with), but abstruse religious doc- 
 trines and the niceties of eastern philosophy and 
 metaphysics. "Whilst he is learning these, his time 
 is perpetually demanded, and his studies interrupted 
 by the care of the before-mentioned native flock, by 
 the concerns of his schools, of which he has proba- 
 bly two for native Christian children, boys and 
 girls, in his mission compound, and two or three 
 others in different parts of his district, at some 
 miles distant from him and from each other ; and 
 none of these can go on at all satisfactorily without 
 his frequent and steady superintendence. Mis- 
 sionary preaching tours occupy a good part of the 
 season of the year when it is possible to itinerate in 
 a country like India, and exclude everything else 
 for the time. 
 
 "As he becomes known and respected amongst the 
 people, he is constantly visited by inquirers, some 
 seeking with a measure of sincere earnestness to 
 know what is the true way of salvation ; some com- 
 ing merely out of curiosit}', — like the Athenian idlers 
 gathering round St. Paul, — to have a talk with the 
 Sahib, and hear how he talks their language, and 
 what he has to say about his religion, and about 
 theirs; they want also to see how he Hves in his 
 house, and what kind of beings his wife and his 
 children are. Some, again, come again and again, 
 veiling their object under a thick cover of simulated 
 concern about spiritual things, in hope of securing 
 the Sahib's intercession with the neighbouring Judge 
 
MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 337 
 
 or Collector or other Government officer, for the ob- 
 taining a situation, or the decision of a lawsuit, or 
 some such matter. All these persons the missionary 
 thinks it right to attend to. It is impossible often 
 to distinguish the sincere from the hypocritical; and 
 even though it were not, he knows not but that 
 God's mercy may have led, unknown to himself, 
 even the curious questioner or the seeker of worldl}^ 
 advantage, to hear from him the words of life which 
 will yet convert his soul. Hence the missionary 
 receives and converses with all, usually giving them 
 tracts or books to take with them to their homes. 
 Besides, he is often the physician of the neighbour- 
 hood, and has, morning by morning, a crowd of ap- 
 plicants for medicine and medical advice, with which 
 he endeavours to impart the 'Balm of Gilead' for 
 the sin-diseased soul. He is not unfrequently, 
 too, made (though we think he ought not to allow 
 it) the arbiter in the disputes of his vicinity, and 
 thus brings upon himself much trouble and annoy- 
 ance. 
 
 '•' But whilst all this is going on, occupying and 
 over occupying his mornings and his days, he feels 
 the want of new books, or translations of books, for 
 both his Christian flock and the unbeheving multi- 
 tude. There is no one to prepare them but himself, 
 or some brother missionary, who is no better off 
 than himself. True, he is already pressed out of 
 measure above strength, but the want is pressing 
 too, and he sets to work, giving the brief occasional 
 intervals of his interrupted days, and a portion of 
 
 43 
 
338 MARTYRED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 his nights due to repose, to the work of composition 
 or translation. In this way many of the now nu- 
 merous rehgious books and tracts in the native lan- 
 guages have been prepared, and not a few of the 
 translations of the Sacred Scriptures themselves. 
 And this part of the w^ork goes on silently and in 
 private, whilst harshly judging persons are think- 
 ing that the missionary is indulging himself in ease. 
 But even yet the missionary's labour is not at an 
 end. In many places there is something of a Euro- 
 pean flock W'ithout a shepherd, to -vvhom he feels 
 bound to minister the word of life, hoping that the 
 benefit done may revert in good to the work of mis- 
 sions ; and though this is a labour which oftentimes 
 brings much refreshment to the missionary's own 
 spirit, still it is a labour, and consumes both time 
 and energy. And in addition to all, he has to pre- 
 pare reports for his Society, to keep up correspon- 
 dence about his Mission, and frequently to collect 
 some of the funds for its support ; and as most mis- 
 sionaries have a family, some time and attention is 
 required for their culture and instruction too, espe- 
 ciall}^ surrounded as they are by the uncongenial 
 influences of a heathen land. Thus is the mis- 
 sionary pressed and w^orn down." 
 
jiSiP'M m. Wiiii®!, 
 
 Ho. Ill SOUTH TENTH ST., BELOW CHESTNUT, 
 PHir.ADELPHTA, 
 
 Ilespectfully offers to the public the following works, viz. : 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE. Edited by Rev. C. 
 Van llensselaer, D. D. A monthly religious journal, containing 
 original and selected matter. Biographical and Historical. Illustrated 
 with portraits and engravings. One Dollar per Annum. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 1, for 1851. 
 
 Contains the Biographies of Rev. Ashbel Green, D. D., William H. 
 Ilewitson, Rev. Dr. John Witherspoon. Historical Sketches of the 
 First Presbyterian Church, Albany, N. Y., of the First Presbyterian 
 Church, Baltimore, Md., of the Second Presbyterian Church, Phila- 
 delphia. The Illustrations of the volume are portraits of Rev. Dr. 
 John Witherspoon and Ashbel Green, engravings of the First 
 Presbyterian Church, Baltimore, and the Second Presbyterian ChurcJiy 
 PhiladelpAia, making a large octavo volume, 588 pp. Cloth. $1 2.5. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 2, 1352. Con- 
 tains the Biographies of Rev. Charles Beatty, Rev. Hugh Conn, Rev. 
 Jonathan Dickinson, Samuel Miller, D. D., John H. Rice, D. D., and 
 Rev. Gilbert Tennent. Historical Sketches of the First Presbyterian 
 Church, Cincinnati, the Mecklenburg Declaration, First Px'esbyterian 
 Church, Natchez, the old Synodical School, Princeton Theological 
 Seminary, Presbyterian Church, St. Louis, Tinkling Spring ChurcL,- 
 Va., and W"estern New York. The Illustrations of the volume are 
 portraits of Rev. Arcuiuald Alexander, D. D., Rev. Jonathan 
 Dickinson, Rev. Gilbert Tennent, Rev. John Chester, D. D., 
 Rev. Charles Bkatty, Rev. Samuel Miller, D. D., engravings of 
 
Second Presbyterian Church, St. Louis, Mo., First Presbyterian 
 Church, Natchez, Miss., First Presbyterian Church, Cincinnati, 0. 
 Princeton Theological Seminary, Tinkling Spring Church, Va., and 
 the New '■' Craig Telescope," making a large octavo volume, 580 pp. 
 cloth. $1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 3, for 1853. 
 
 Contaius the Biographies of Rev. Aaron Burr, Rev. Samuel Davies, 
 Rev. Samuel Finley, D.D., Rev. J. J. Janeway, D.D., Rev. Alexander 
 Macwhorter, D. D., and Rev. Joseph Smith. Historical Sketches of 
 the Seventh Presbyterian Church, Cincinnati, 0., and the First 
 Presbyterian Church, Richmond, Va. The Illustrations of the volume 
 are portraits of Rev. Aaron Burr, Rev. Samuel Fixley, D.D., Rev. 
 Jacob J. Janeway, D. D., Rev. Alexander Macwhorter, D. D., 
 Rev. John Rodgers, first Moderator of the General Assembly; Rev. 
 Samuel Davies, (resemblance.) Engravings of the Second Presby- 
 terian Church, Princeton, First Presbijterian Church, New York, 
 Seventh Presbyterian Church, Cincinnati, Westminster Church, 
 Baltimore, First Presbyterian Church, Richmond, and Ttoenty-fifth 
 Avenue and Nineteenth Street Church, New York. This volume also 
 contains seven articles by the Editor, on the Presbyterian Church in 
 the United States, its founders, principles and acts, all making a large 
 octavo volume, 5y8 pp. Cloth. $1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 4, for 1854. 
 Contains the Biographies of Rev, Thaddeus Dod and Rev. David 
 Smith. Historical Sketches of the Baltimore Synod, the Excision 
 Acts of 1837, Oakland College and Voluntary Division of the Church. 
 The Illustrations of the volume are portraits of Rev. R. J. Breckin- 
 ridge, D. D., Rev. David Elliott, D.D., Rev. Charles Hodge, D.D., 
 and Rev. Stephen B. Balch, the engraving of William Penii's Treaty 
 with the Indians, 1682. This volume also contains six additional 
 articles by the Editor, on the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 States, its founders, principles and acts, making a large octavo volume, 
 576 pp. Cloth. $1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 5, for 1855. 
 
 Contains the Biographies of Rev. C. C. Cuyler, D.D., Rev. John Mc- 
 Millan, D. D., Rev. Sylvester Scovel, D.I)., Rev. Robert Smith, D.D., 
 and IRev. Elisha Yale, D. D. Historical Sketches of the Act and 
 Testimony, Early Romish Missions in California, Great Revival in 
 Kentucky and Presbyterianism in New England. The Illustrations 
 
3 
 
 in the volume are portraits of John Knox, Rev. G. C. Cutler, D. D., 
 Rev. Elisha Yale, D. D., Rev. John McMjllan, D. D., Rev. 
 Sylvester Scovel, D. D., making a large octavo volume, 572 pp. 
 Cloth. $1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 6, for 1856. 
 
 Coutains the Biographies of Rev. E. P. Rogers, Rev. Josiah Mackie, 
 Rev. Benjamin Holt Rice, D. D., Rev. Robert Smith, D. D., 
 and John Brainard. Historical Sketches of the Abington Pres- 
 byterian Church, Pa., Beginning of Newspapers, Central Presbyterian 
 Church, Philadelphia, Schuyler Presbytery and the Yellow Fever 
 Periods. The Illustrations in this volume are portraits of Rev. E. 
 P. Rogers, D. D., Rev. W. L. Breckinridge, D. D., and the engra- 
 ving of the Central Presbyterian Churcfi, PhiladelpJtia. This 
 volume also contains a full report of the Act and Debate of the 
 General Assembly of 1856, with a portrait of Rev. F. McFarland, 
 D.D., Moderator, making a large octavo volume, 672 pp. Cloth. $1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 7, for 1857. 
 
 Contains the Biographies of Mrs. Eliza Leland, Rev. James McCrea, 
 Alexander Ogilvle and Mrs. Christiana M. Scott. Historical Sketches 
 of the Presbyterian Church, Butler, Pa., First Presbyterian Church, 
 Elizabeth, N. J., Genesee River Presbytery and Union of English 
 Dissenters in 1691. The Illustrations of this volume are portraits of 
 Rev. J. H. Thornwell, D. D., Rev. Nicholas Murray, D. D., 
 making a large octavo volume of 576 pp. Cloth, §1 25. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN MAGAZINE, Vol. 8,1858. Contains 
 
 the usual amount of miscellaneous matter. The Illustrations are 
 portraits of Rev. T. V. Moore, D. D., of Richmond, Va., and Rev. W. 
 A. Scott, D. D., of San Francisco, Cal., making a volume of 576 pp. 
 Cloth, |1 25. 
 
 Back numbers can be furnished to complete sets, and when sent 
 by mail, the price per volume is $1 50. 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAL CRITIC. A Monthly Periodical. 
 Edited by Rev's. Stuart Robinson and Thomas E. Peck. An octavo 
 volume. Cloth. Vol. 1st, 1855. $1 50. 
 
THE PRESEYTEEIAL CRITIC, Vol. 2, 1856. 8vo. Cloth. 
 
 $1 50, These were the only volumes published. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE PRESBYTERIAIT CHURCH 
 
 IK" AMERICA, by Rev. RifiiAiu) Webster, late Pastor of the 
 Presbyterian Church, Mauch Chunk, Pa. 
 
 A large octavo volume of 728 pages, with a portrait of the Author, 
 engraved by Sartain. With a Memoir of the Author, by Rev. Dr. 
 Yas Rensselaer, and an Historical Introduction, by Rev. Dr. 
 Blackwood. Price, $3 00. 
 
 THE CHURCHES OF THE VALLEY: being Historical 
 Sketches of the Old Presbyterian Congregations of Cumberland and 
 Franklin counties. Pa. By the Rev. Alfred Nevin, D. D. 
 
 This work is a valuable contribution to the historical literature of 
 the church, It is a 12mo. volume of .150 pages. Price, $1 00. 
 
 MESSIAH'S REIGE"; or, The Future Blessedness of the 
 Church and the World. By the Rev. Wm. Ramsey, D. D. 
 
 This is a very able work upon the Milleuarian Question. It is a 
 12mo volume, bound in cloth. Price, $1 00. 
 
 A HISTORY OF TEE AFRICAN PRESBYTERIAN 
 
 CHURCH of Philadelphia; together with sketches of all the Co- 
 loured Churches. An octavo pamphlet, 111 pages. Price, 25 cts. 
 B@^ Recommended by the Presbytery of Philadelphia. 
 
 JANE EATON ; or the Sunday School, a Poem, in four books. 
 By a Superintendent. 
 
 This is a deeply interesting story, well told — a neat volume. 
 Price, 50 cts. 
 
 A RESPONSE TO BISHOP POTTER on the Design of the 
 Episcopal Memorial Papers. By a " Plain Prksbyter." An octavo 
 pamphlet— price 10 cents. 
 
A LETTER FROM REV. ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE, 
 
 D. D., concerning "A North Carolina Pastor." An octavo pamphlet. 
 Price, 6 cents. 
 
 THE LIFE OF REV. J. Y. McGINNIS, of Shade Gap, Pa., 
 
 with a portrait, by Rev. D. L. Hughes. A neat 12mo. volume, cloth, 
 gilt, $1. 
 
 FIFTY YEARS A PASTOR; a Discourse by Rev. John 
 McDowell, D. D. An octavo pamphlet — 12 cents. 
 
 A SEMI-CENTENARY DISCOURSE. By Rev. William 
 Neillj D. D. A large octavo pamphlet, price 25 cents. 
 
 HEAR BOTH SIDES. Being the correspondence between Rev. 
 C. Van Rensselaer, D. D., and Commodore R. F. Stockton, on the 
 Burlington Railroad accident. Price, 12 cents. 
 
 THE PHILADELPHIA MUSICAL JOURNAL AND RE- 
 VIEW. A large quarto volume of over 400 pages, including 100 
 pieces of music suitable for the Family Circle. Price, $1. When 
 sent by mail, $1 50. 
 
 AN ALBUM OF THE JEFFERSON MEDICAL COLLEGE 
 
 OF PHILADELPHIA. A large quarto volume, printed on the 
 finest paper. Illustrated with 19 portraits and engravings on steel. 
 The contents are as follows: A History of the College, from its 
 organization in 1826 down to 1858. By James F. Gayley, M. D. 
 Including sketches of the public institution of interest to the student 
 and medical man, together with a complete list of graduates from 182(i 
 to 1858 inclusive. Also, the Biographies of George McClellax, 
 M. D., by James F. Gayley, M. D., with a portrait; Jacob Greex, 
 M. D., by his father. Rev. Ashbel Green, D. D. LL. D., with a por- 
 trait; JouN Eberle, M.D., by Thomas D. Mitchell, M.D.; Samuel 
 MoClellan, M. D., by Eli McCIellan, M. D., with a portrait; Wm. P. 
 Barton, M.D.; Benjamin Rush Rhees, M. D., by William Notson, 
 M. D.; Samuel Coliioun, M. D., by A. H. Senseney, M. D., with a 
 portrait; Daniel Drake, M.D., from incidents related by Drs. Gross, 
 
Meigs and, Todd; Granville Sharpe Pattisox, M. D., by J. W. 
 Draper, M. D., with portrait; Francis Smith Beattie, M. D., by Rev. 
 S. M. Gayley; John Revere, M.D., by Valentine Mott, M.D., with a 
 portrait; John K. Mitchell, M. D., with portrait. Sketches of the 
 Pennsylvania Hospital, with Steel Engraving of Building. The Penn- 
 sylvania Hospital for the Insane, with a Steel Engraving of the 
 Building. The Academy of the Natural Sciences, with a Steel En- 
 graving of the Building. The list of Graduates for 1858, with titles 
 of Theses. Also, portraits of 
 
 ROBLEY DUNGLISON, JOSEPH PANCOAST, CHARLES D. MEIGS, 
 FRANKLIN BACHE, SAMUEL D. GROSS, THOS. D. MITCHELL, 
 TUOS. D. MUTTER, ROBT. M. HUSTON. 
 
 This work is published in the best style of paper printing and 
 binding, at the following prices: Black cloth, bevelled boards, $5. 
 Half morocco, marbled edges, neat style, §5. Extra heavy gilt edge 
 and back, half morocco, i?(J. Full Turkey morocco, extra heavy full 
 gilt sides and edges, $10. It is interleaved with fine paper for 
 autographs. 
 
 IN PREPARATION, 
 A work of interest and value to the 
 
 MINISTERS OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. An an- 
 nouncement, of which will appear in due time. Also, 
 
 AN ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF 
 PENNSYLVANIA. This work will be in the highest style of the 
 Art. Illustrated with portraits and engravings of all the Professors 
 from the origin of the institution to the present time; with engravings 
 of the old buildings and the present one; the Museum with fac similes, 
 of variety and interest, will be prepared from Authentic Documents, 
 as the Author, James F. Gayley, M. D., will have full access to every 
 department. It will make a royal quarto volume, on fine paper, and 
 binding in various styles. The price will range from $6 to $10. 
 
 Also, Just Published, 
 
 THE CHURCH OF GOD; An Essential Element of the Gospel. 
 In four parts, by Rev. Stuart Robinson, Professor of the Theological 
 Seminary, Danville, Ky., with an appendix containing the more im- 
 portant Symbols of Church Government, &c. 12mo., cloth, gilt, 60 
 cents. 
 
JOSEPH M. WILSON 
 
 is agent to receiye subscriptions for 
 
 THE PRESBYTERIAN EXPOSITOR. A Monthly Journal. 
 Edited by Rev. Nathan L. Rice, D. D., of Chicago, Ills. Terms, per 
 annum, $1 50, to ministers $1. 
 
 THE SOUTHERN PRESBYTERIAN REVIEW. A Quarterly 
 Journal. Edited by an Association of Ministers in Columbia, S. C, 
 Terms, per annum, $3. 
 
 THE CANADIAN PRESBYTER. A Monthly Magazine, pul,- 
 lished in Montreal, Canada West, at $1 per annum. Edited by Rev. 
 A. F. Kemp and D. Eraser. 
 
 THE IRISH PRESBYTERIAN. A Monthly Journal, published 
 in Belfast, Ireland, at $1 per annum. Edited by Rev. Dr. Knox. 
 
|3ubU0i)er'0 Kotia. 
 
 THE 
 
 CHUECH or GOD, 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. STUART ROBINSON, 
 
 PROFESSOR OF CHUKCH GOVERNMENT AND PASTORAL THEOLOGY IN THE THEO- 
 LOGICAL SEMINARY AT DANVILLE, KENTUCKY. 
 
 With au Appendix, containing the more Important Symbols of Presbyterian Govern- 
 ment, Historically arranged and Illustrated. 
 
 The value of this Work to the IMinisters, Elders, Deacon^, and Mem- 
 bers of the Presbyterian Church, has induced us to get it up in a very 
 superior style, and at a price so low that every one interested in Presby- 
 terianism can procure a copy. It makes a neat 12ino. volume, 226 pages, 
 cloth, gilt. The price is 
 
 SINGLE COPIES, 60 Cts- 
 
 FOUR COPIES, $2 00 
 
 TEW COPIES, 5 GO 
 
 ■with rai additional copy to the friend who sends the order. 
 
 IX OTHER STYLES OF BINDING, 
 
 Half Blue Calf, Presbyterian Board of Publication Style, $1 00 
 
 " Turkey Mcrccco, marble edges and lining, 1 25 
 
 Full Morocco, gilt sides and edges, eztra, 2 00 
 
 JSigg^The Money can be sent at our risk, and the work will be delivered 
 free of expense to the purchaser. 
 Addkess 
 
 JOSEPH M. WILSON, Publisher, 
 
 No. Ill South Tenth Street, below Chestnut Street, 
 PHILADELPHIA. 
 
 N. B. — As -we are preparing a circular containing Notices of the Press, we 
 will be glad to have the opinion of any reader concerning the value of the work. 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 ^^n^^n ^ 
 
 -*^\. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -4ttuyi 
 
 iiMUw' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CAYLORD 
 
 
 
 P«,NTED,NUS*